'^■l^jK'il'o.• ilMwtt^ i(.^yxia. 'i/JtUjrV,' DEUERLICH'sche BUCHHANDLUNG in Gottingen. COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS EDITED UNDEK THE SUPEKVISION OF JOHX WILLLA.MS WHITE AND CHARLES BURTOX GULICK INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE GREEK DIALECTS GRAMMAR SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS GLOSSARY BY CARL DARLING BUCK PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO GINN AND COMPANY BOSTON . NEW YORK • CHICAGO • LONDON Entered at Stationers' Hall Copyright, 1910, by John "Williams White and Charles Burton Gulick ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 910.1 Cftt jatftenteum i)rtg< GINN ANU COMI'ANV • I'KO- PRIhTUKS • HUSTON ■ U.S.A. TO THE MEMORY OF THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR PREFACE The aim of this Avork is to furnish in concise form the essential material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirements of college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand knowledge of Greek dialects, Λvhether for a better understanding of historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the vari- ety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a critical study of these literary dialects, or merely for the ability to handle intelligently the niimerous dialect inscriptions which are important in the investigation of Greek institutions. It is now more than ten years since the author formed the plan of publishing a brief collection of Greek dialect inscriptions with explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for this purpose. At that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeca- rum (2d ed. 1883), which proΛ^ed useful for many years, had already ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions. In the case of several dialects the material there given Λvas quite over- shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of Solmsen's Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae. But another need, which it Avas equally a part of the plan to supply, namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in prep- aration (Thumb's Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte) Avhich pre- sumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one. AVith regard to the explanatory matter, the first ])lan was to ac- company the inscriptions not only by exegetical, but also by rather full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where the vi PREFACE peculiarity iu question was treated as a Avhole. P)ut tlie desire to include all that was most essential to the student in this single vol- ume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram- mar of the Dialects," and the author has come to believe that this may prove to be the most useful part of the Avork. Without it the student Avould be forced at every turn to consult either the larger Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens, the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single clia- lect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the ad- vantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153). Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study of the Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itseK to the discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be ob- served, and the comparisons are almost Avholly within Greek itself. Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by elimi- nating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppo- sition to those adopted in the text. Some notes and references are added in the Ajipendix, but even these are kept Λvitllin narrow limits. Several of these references are to articles which have ap- peared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septem- ber 1908, was completed. Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and it is be- lieved that, though briefly stated and without exhaustive lists of examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together than is to be found in any other general work. Put, as the most com- petent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material; and, further- more, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of contin- ual revision in the light of the constantly appearing new material. PREFACE vii The reasons for not attempting in the Grammar a fuller account of the peculiarities exhibited by our literary texts in dialect are set forth on p. 14. The Selected Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coin- cidence with the selection made by Solmsen, in the Λvork cited above, that it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result of having simply adopted a large part of his selections Avith some additions, as it might appear, but of an independent selection, made some years before the appearance of his Avork, and, except for some necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a dozen substitutions. For a brief collection the choice of the most repre- sentative inscriptions from a time Avhen the dialects are comparar tively unmixed is fairly clear. The later inscriptions Avith their various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some few examples of these have been included. But to represent this phase adequately is possible only in a much more comprehensive collection. The transcription employed is also identical Avith tliat used by Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of long- settled couAaction that this system, as used for example by Baunack in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind. The brevity of the notes is justified by the assistance giA^en in other parts of the book. If, before beginning the inscriptions of a given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main charac- teristics by the help of the Summaries (180-273), he will not feel the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it. Furthermore, the Glossar}^ makes it unnecessary to comment on many individual Avords. Detailed discussion of the problems of chronology, constitutional antiquities, etc. which are involved in many of the inscriptions is not called for in a Avork the ])rin(n})al aim of which is linguistic. It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order in Avhich the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dia- lect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read first no. 18, leaving until later the more difficult nos. IG, 17. viii PREFACE The Glossary and Index, besides serving as an index to the Gram- mar, is intended to inchide all words occurring in the Selected In- scrii)tions Avhich are nut to be found in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit unusual meanings. Some time after this book was hrst planned, I learned that the editors of the College Series had already arranged for a Λ'οίηηιβ dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which rep- resent the different dialects of Greece, by Professor H. Λ^^ Smyth. But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited me to con- tribute my contemplated Avork to the Series. The late Professor Seymour, under whom more than tAventy years ago I had read my first dialect inscriptions, gave me valuable counsel on the general plan, and before his lamented death read over a large j^art of my manuscript. I am also under oljligation to Professor Gulick for the great care Avith Avhich he has read the proofs and for important sug- gestions. The proofreading in the office of the publishers has been so notably accurate and scholarly that I cannot omit to express my appreciation of it. r η r Chicago, November 1909 CONTENTS PAET I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS IXTRODUCTIOX Page ClASSIFICATIOX and IxTEREELATlOX OF THE DiALECTS .... 1 The Dialects ix Literature 12 PHONOLOGY Alphabet 15 Vowels 17 α FOR α before and after Liquids 17 FOR a IX Other Cases 18 e FOR α 19 α ■η FROM ά IN AtTIC-IoXIC 19 € ί FROM e BEFORE A VoWEL 19 1 FROM e BEFORE V ix Arcado-Cyfriax 20 t BESIDE e IX Other Cases 21 α FROM e BEFORE ρ IX XORTHWEST GrEEK .... 21 West Greek α = East Greek e 22 η α FROM -η IX Eleax 23 ei FROJI η IX TlIESSALIAX AXI) BoEOTIAX 23 Lesbiax ai — η . . . ■ ■ ■ • ■ ■ ■ 23 I e FROM t AFTER ρ IN AeOLIC 23 CoNSOXAXTAL t FROM AxTEVOCALIC 1 IX LkSIUAN AND TlIES- SALIAX 24 Interchange of £ and υ 24 Ϊ 24 ο υ from ο, ESPECIALLY IN ArC ADO-C YPRIAX . . . .25 ω ου FROM uj IX TlIESSALIAX 25 V AXD ϋ 2o ου IN Boeotian etc 2.) Secondary e AND 0. "Spurious IJiphthonos"" . .20 ix Page DlPHTHONOS ■η ΐΊίΟΜ ai IN Boeotian 28 ei FROM at IN TUESSALIAN 28 fl € FKOM ei 28 t FROM ei IN Boeotian 20 υ FROM 01 IN Boeotian 29 ai, il, 01 BEFORE VoWELS 29 αυ, ευ, ου In General 30 ao, eo, FROM αυ, ev in East Ionic 30 Monophthong ΙΖΑΤΙΟΝ of ου 30 ου, €υ before Vowels In Lesbian 31 Insertion of f. Loss of υ 31 Long Diphthongs In General 31 ά, η, ω, from άι, ηι, ωι . . . . . . . . . 32 et FROM ηι 33 Non-Dipiithongal A\)\vel Combination (Contraction etc.) In General 33 α OR ά + Vowel 34 e + Vowel ^ 30 7} + Vowel 38 + Vowel 38 Notes to Preceding 39 Assimilation of Vowels 40 Epenthetic Vowels 41 Anaptvctic Vowels 41 Vowel-Gradation 41 Consonants F In General 43 β FOR fr 44 Initial f before a Vowel 44 Intervocalic f 45 POSTCONSONANTAL f 40 f BEFORE Consonants 47 Consonantal ι 48 Spiritls Asper. Psilosis 49 cr. Loss OF Intervocalic o- 51 Rhotacism 52 Change of τ to σ- 53 CONTENTS XI Page β, δ, V 54 Φ, θ, χ 55 L.VrOXIAN σ FROM θ 55 Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates ... 56 Interchange of it and itt . . . .57 Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Glttuuals ... 58 Nasals and Liquids Nasal before Consonant 59 Transposition of a Liquid, ou Loss by Dissimilation . 60 Cretan υ from λ 00 PT, νθ, FROM λτ, λ^ 00 Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Tiiessalian P, ", + t 61 λι- 01 Intera'OCalic σ + Liquid or Nasal 61 v MOVABLH 78 Accent 79 INFLECTION Nouns and Adjectives Feminine ά-8τΕΜ8 80 Masculine o-IStems 81 o-SteiMS 81 Consonant Stems in General 82 σ -STEMS 83 1-Stems 84 v-Stems 85 Nouns in -evs 85 Some Irregular Nouns 80 Comparison of Adjectives 87 Numerals Cardinals and Ordinals 87 Pronouns Personal Pronouns 90 possessives 91 REFLExnE Pronouns 91 Demonstrative Pronouns 92 Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns ... 93 Adverbs and Conjunctions Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner 95 Prepositional AND Other Adverbs ...... 97 Prepositions Peculiarities in Form 99 Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction .... 100 Verbs Augment and Peduplication 103 Active Personal Endings 103 Middle Personal Endings 105 I.mperative Active and Middle 100 Future AND Aorist 107 Perfect 109 Subjunctive 110 Optative 112 Infinitive 112 Unthesiatic Inflection of Contract Verbs 114 CONTENTS xiii Page Middle Participle in -e^evos ........ 114 Type φιΧ-ήω, στεφανώω . . . . . . . . . 115 Transfer of ^t- Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs . .115 Some Other Interchanges in the Present System . . . 115 The Verb " To Be " . . .117 WORD-FORMATION On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiari- ties OF Composition -Tjtos = -etos ........... 119 Type xapleis 119 -rts, -ffis, -σσΐί 119 -σμθ5, -σμα 120 -TTfp = -TTjs 120 -tos = -eos 120 -ην = -ων 120 -ωνδαϊ, -ovSas ............ 120 Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix .... 120 -repos 121 -l8ios 121 -τρον 121 -εων, -ων ............ 121 Proper Names in -kX^os 121 Aio^oTos, θώξΌτοί . . . . . . . . . . 121 Interchange of Different Λ^owEL Stems in First Member of Compound, etc 122 Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular . . 122 SYNTAX The Cases The Genitive 124 The Dative 125 The Accusative 125 The Moods The Subjunctive 125 The Optative 12G The Imperative and the Infinitive 128 Word Order 128 SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS East Greek Attic-Ionic 129 Ionic 130 Arc ado-Cyprian 132 Arcadian 133 Cyprian 134 xiv CONTENTS Page Aeolio 135 LusniAN 135 TllESSALIAN 136 Boeotian' 139 West Greek 141 NouTiiwEST Greek 142 Phocian 143 LOCRIAN 144 Elean 144 Doric Laconian 146 Heraclean 147 Argolic 148 Corinthian 148 Megarian 149 Rhodian 149 COAN 150 Theran 151 Cretan 151 SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS ; GROWTH OF VARIOUS FORMS OF ΚΟΙΝΗ 154 The Attic Koivi] 156 The D()ric κοινή 157 The Northwest Greek Kotvn 158 Hybrid Forms, Hyper-Doric Fokjis, Artificial Revival of Dialects 160 PAET II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS IONIC East Ionic 164 Central Ionic 169 West Ionic (Euboean) 171 ARCADIAN 174 CYPRIAN 180 LESBIAN 183 THESSALIAN Pelasgiotis 190 Thessaliotis 195 BOEOTIAN 196 PHOCIAN Delphian 205 Exclusive of Delphi . . . . « 212 CONTENTS XV Page LOCRIAN 214 ELEAN 219 NORTHWEST GREEK ΚΟΙΝΗ 223 LACOXIAN 225 HERACLEAN 231 ARGOLIC 239 CORINTHIAN 247 MEGARIAN 249 RHODIAN 201 COAN 2όό THERAN 259 CRETAN 261 APPENDIX Selected Bibliography 281 Notes and References 287 GLOSSARY AND INDEX 299 CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OF IMPORTANT PECULIARITIES Plates I-IV DIALECT MAI^ OF GREECE Plate V ABBREVIATIONS The foUowiiifi abbreviations are einijloyed for languages, dialects, and local sources of the forms quoted. Acarn. = Acanianian Ach. = Achaean Aegin. = Aeginetan Aetol. = Aetolian Agrig. = of Agrigentum Amorg. = of Amorgos And. = of Andania Arc. = Arcadian Arc.-Cypr. = Arcado-Cyprian Arg. = Argive (of Argos) Argol. — Argolic (of Argolis) Astyp. = of Astypalaea Att. = Attic Att.-Ion. = Attic-Ionic Av. or Avest. — Avestan Boeot. = Boeotian Calymn. = of Calymna Carpath. = of Caipathus Clialced. = of Chalcedon Chalcid. = Chalcidian Cnid. = Cnidian Corcyr. = Corcyraean Corinth. = Corinthian Cret. = Cretan Cypr. = Cyprian Cyren. = of Cyrene Delph. = Delphian Dodon. = of Dodona Dor. = Doric El. = Elean Eng. = English Epiies. = Ephesian Epid. = Epidaurian Epir. = Epirotan Eretr. = Eretrian Eub. = Euboean Germ. = German Gortyn. = Gortynian Heracl. = Heraclean Herm. = of Hermione Ion. = Ionic Lac. = Laconian Lat. = Latin Lesb. =: Lesbian Locr. = Locrian Mant. = Mantinean Meg. = Megarian Mel. = of Melos Mess. = Mcssenian Mil. = of Miletus Mycen. = of Mycene Nisyr. = of Nisyrus N.W.Grk. = Northwest Greek Olynth. = of Glynthus Crop. = of t)ropiis Pamph. = Pamphylian Phoc. = Phocian Rheg. = of Rhegiiim Rhod. = Rhodian Selin. = of Selinus Sicil. = Sicilian Sicyon. = Sicyonian Skt. = Sanskrit Stir. = of Stiris Styr. = of Styra Sybar. = of Sybaris Syrac. = Syracusan Teg. = Tegean Thas. = of Tliasos Ther. = Theran Thess. = Thcssalian Troez. = of Troezen 111 abbreviating tlie names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott's list lias ])een generally followed. Note also the more general gram. = grammatical (forms (juoted from the ancient iiramniariaiis), and lit. = literary (forms quoted from the literary dialects without mention of the individual authors). For abbreviations of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography, pp. 281 ff. Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood, ascpd. — compound, dat. = dative, imv. = iiiiperativ'e, 1. = line, pi. = plural, sg. = singular, subj.= subjunctive. ΡΑΚΤ I: GRAMMAE OF THE DIALECTS INTRODUCTION Classification and Intekrelation of the Dialects ^ 1. Wlien the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of Greece — Attic, Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric, to which some added the KOLvrj as a fifth — they had in mind solely the literary dialects, wliich furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these literary dialects represent only a few of the many forms of speech current in Greece, most of wliich play no part whatever in literature, and, apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely ηηΙίηοΛνη to us were it not for the wealth of inscriptions which the soil of Greece has yielded in modern times. The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect rela- tions. But there is no warrant, either in the earlier Greek tradition or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an all-inclusive classi- fication. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, on the coast of Asia Minor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the his- torical recognition of the distinction. And as the lonians, Aeolians, and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper, it was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they re- flected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in 1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charts I and la at the end of the book. 1 2 GKEEK DIALECTS [l the mother country.^ As to who were the Dorians of Greece proper there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came originally from the Northwest is completely borne out by the close relationship of the Doric and Northwest Greek dialects (see below). That the lonians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable. The only uncertainty here is as to the extent of territory which was once Ionic. There are various accounts according to which lonians once occupied the southern shore of the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt. 1.145-146, 7.94), Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Pans. 2.26.2), and Cynuria (Hdt. 8.73). If these accomits in themselves are of questionable value, yet we cannot doubt that the lonians before the migration were not confined to Attica. The close rela- tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are significant for the Argolic Acte, and it is reasonable to assume that at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf was once lonic.^ The affinities of the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs was the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the historical period. But Thessaly was the . scene of their favorite legends, the home of Achilles, as also of their eponymous hero Aeolus, and many of their place-names had their counterpart in Thessaly. In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians of the liistorical period were invaders from the west who occupied 1 It is equally natural, and quite justifiable as a matter of convenience, to apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the na7ne Ionian, for ex- ample, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth. 2 That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupa- tion of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has been advanced that the lonians formed the first wave of Greek migration, were in fact the much-discussed Pelasgians, and for a time occupied also the territory which with the next wave of migration became Aeolic or Achaean. This is, naturally, much more problematical. 1] INTEODUCTION 3 what had hitherto been an Aeolic land,^ and with this the linguistic evidence is in perfect accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the most closely related to Lesbian, and at the same time shares in some of the characteristics of the AVest Greek dialects, this admixture of West Greek elements being somewhat stronger in Thessaliotis than in Pelasgiotis. See 201, 202, 210, and Chart I. The Boeo- tians also are called Aeolians by Thucydides,^ and the Boeotian dialect is, next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian. These three have several notable characteristics in common (see 201 and Chart I), and are known as the Aeohc dialects. But in Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek ele- ments than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state- ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Arne, whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,^ we should recog- nize in these Boeotians, not a part of tlie old Aeolic population of Thessaly, but a tribe of AVest Greek invaders from Epirus (cf. Mt. Boeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic element is to be ascribed rather to ihe tribes, or some of them, comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence is perfectly clear that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic, but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree. It is a natural presumption, of which there are some specific indications, tliat not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme- diate lands of Phocis and Locris, and even southern Aetolia — in fact 1 Ildt. 7.17(3 4ΐΓ€ΐ Θεσσαλοί ^Χθον έκ θεσπρωτων οΐκήσοντεί •γην την ΑΙολΙδα, την wep νΰν έκτ^αται. 2 Thuc. 7.57 ουτοί δέ Αίοληί Αίολΐΰσι τοΐ$ κτΊσασι Boiwrots Toh μετά, Σνρακοσίων κατ άνά-γκην έμάχοντο, i.e. the Aeolian.s of Methymna, Teiiedos, etc., were com- pelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeo- tians; id. 3.2 Βοιωτών ^vyyevQv Οντων (of the Le.sbian.s). 8 Thuc. 1.12 Βοιωτοί re yap oi νΰν έξηκοστφ eret μετάΊΧίου άλωσιν έξ'Αρνη^ άνα- στάντεί ύπό Θεσσαλών την νΰν Βοιωτίαν, ττρότερον δε Καδμηίδα yfjv καλονμένην φκησαν. 4 GREEK DIALECTS [l all that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a r61e in the legends of early Greece — was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia JVIinor, which, though later Ionic, surely belonged originally to the strip of Aeolic colonies, was believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the dialect of Phocis there are actually some relics of Aeolic speech, as the dative plural of consonant stems in -€σσι (107.3), which is also found in eastern Locris. As for southern Aetolia, the region of Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis according to Thucyd- ides,^ and the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later, West Greek,' invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradi- tion, and the existence of an Aeolic element in the dialect of Elis, like the dative plural in -eaai, may be brought into connection with this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the later sense, that is AVest Greek, as Elean is distinctly a AVest Greek dialect, they had nevertheless adopted certain characteristics of the earlier Aeolic Aetolian and brought them to Elis. Corinth was also once occupied by Aeohans according to Thucydides,^ and it is a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in -εσσί, which is unknown in other Doric dialects, is foimd in various Corinthian colonies (107.3). But we have passed beyond the limits within which the term Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic, can with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the historical period. It is only in Strabo that these three groups are made into an all-inclusive system of classification, by means of an unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that is not Ionic or Doric. And yet it is, unfortunately, this statement of Strabo's,^ the error of which has long since been recognized, that 1 Thuc. 3.102 is την Αίολίδα την νυν καΧουμένην Καλυδώνα και ΤΙΧευρώνα. 2 Thuc. 4. 42 υπέρ ου ό ^oXuynos λόφο? εστίν, έφ ον Αωριη? τό πάλαι ίδρυθέντί% rots iv τη 7ΓΟλ« Κορινθίου έποΧέμονν, οΰσιν ΑΙοΧΐΰσι. ^ Strabo 8..333 wavres yap οΊ έκτόί Ίσθμοΰ πΧην 'Αθηναίων καΐ '^leyap4ωv καΐ τω» ■trtpl τ6ν ΤΙαρνασσόν Αωριέων καΐ vvveTi AhXeis καλούνται. . . . καΐ οΐ ivTOs (sc. Ίσθμοΰ) AloXeis πρ6τ€ρον 9ίσαν, eir' έμίχθησαν, Ιώνων μέν 4κ τηί Άττικηί τόν AlyiaXbv κατα- σχόντων, των δ' 'Ηρακλείδων τούί Αωριέαί κaτayaybvτωv. ... οί μέν οΐίν'ΐωνΐί ϊξέπΐσον 1] INTRODUCTION 5 has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece. The historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetohans, etc., were not, as Strabo's statement implies, called Aeolic. Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi- des, nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo also calls Aeolic, all of which may be conveniently designated the Northwest Greek dialects, are, in spite of some few traces of Aeolic as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects. There is scarcely one of the general characteristics com τη on to the Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have certain peculiarities of their own. See 223 with a, 226, and Chart I. If we were to classify them under any one of the three groups, it is unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and if Strabo and our maps so classed them there would be no very seri- ous objection. Indeed modern scholars do often class them under " Doric in the wider sense," calling them then specifically " North Doric." But on the whole it seems preferable to retain the term Doric in its historical application and employ West Greek as the comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and the Doric proper. In fact the most fundamental division of the Greek dialects is that into these West Greek and the East Greek dialects, the terms referring to their location prior to the great migrations. The East Greek are the " Old Hellenic " dialects, that is those employed by the peoples who held the stage almost exclusively in the period represented by the Homeric poems, when the West Greek peoples remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the latter, Thessalian and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed dialects belonging in ΊτάΧιν ταχέων νπό 'Αχαιών, ΑΙοΧικοΰ ΐθνονί ■ έ\€ίφθ•η δ iv rrj WeKonovvqau) τα δι5ο ίθνη, τ6 τ€ ΑίοΧικόν καΐ τό Αωρικ6ν. 6σοι μΐν ονν ήττον τοΐί Αωριεΰσιν έπΐπ\έκοντο, καθάπίρ συνέβη τοΓί τε Άρκάσι καϊ τοΐί 'HXe/ots, . . . , ούτοι αίολιστί δΐίΧέχθησαν, οΊ δ όίλλοι μικτ^ τινι ίχρήσαντο έξ άμφοΐν, οΐ μ^ν μάλλον οί δ' ήττον αίολί^οντΐί. 6 GREEK DIALECTS [l part also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek belongs also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian. No two dialects, not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus. They share in a number of notable peculiarities which are unknown else- Avhere. See 189 and Chart I. This is to l)e accounted for by the fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from Arcadia itself, as tradition states, but from the Peloponnesian coast, at a time when its speech was like that which in Arcadia survived the Doric migration. This group represents, beyond question, the pre-Doric s})eech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever we choose to call it. The term Achaean is used in so many different senses ^ that it niight be well to avoid it entirely. But it is convenient to apply it to this group, which actually has the best claim to it, whenever the need is felt of some other term than Arcado-Cyprian, which, while describing accurately what is left of the group in the historical period, is strikingly infelicitous when applied to prehistoric times. The relations of this group to the others of the East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most difficult to interpret historically. Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic, but without warrant in earlier usage. For example, Thucydides, in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57), makes the most of the distinction between Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic nations, but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these. Yet the Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the Aeolic dialects which cannot be accidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart I), and some would class them all together under the head of " Aeolic in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense tlien appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, many of the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are lacking, 1 " Achaean " is applied by some to a supposed stratum intermediate between tliat which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum ever existed. 1] INTRODUCTION 7 and there are certain points of agreement with Attic-Ionic (see 190.1, 193.2,3, and Chart I). One may surmise that the latter, which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with loniaus on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see abo\'e, p. 2), and that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental, reflecting a period of geographical continuity with Aeohc peoples somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the " mys- tery of the Achaean name," that most difficult problem of the relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical Achaeans on the Corinthian Gulf, whose dialect is West Greek. Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian, or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and Attic-Ionic, and conceding that the precise historical background of their interrelations is hopelessly obscure. Arcadian shows some few West Greek peculiarities which we may properly attribute to the influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period. Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so it is not surprising to find some traces of Achaean speech in the Doric dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of ΐΙοΗοιδάν, which recalls Arc. ΐίοσοιδάν, the true Doric form being ΤΙοτοι- δάρ (49.1, 61.5). Here possibly belongs tv = iu in some Cretan in- scriptions (10). Besides survivals which bear specifically either the Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are common to both, and so from the linguistic point of view might be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance leading us to infer either Aeolic or Achaean source (e.g. probably Achaean, τ€\€σφορ€ντ€<; 157, ττεδά 137.5, ηροφβύ<; etc. 5, 6); or again others Λvhich might be called simply East Greek without further differ- entiation. But, apart from some few striking examples, the ques- tion of survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing is a very delicate one, 8 GREEK DIALECTS [l The classification of the dialects is then, in outline, as follows : ^ West Greek Division East Greek Division 1. Northwest Greek: Phocian, 1. Attic-Ionic. Locrian, Eleau, etc. 2. Aeolic : Lesbian, Thessalian, 2. Doric : Laconian, Corinthian, Boeotian. Argolic, Cretan, etc. 3. Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean. 2. The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol- lowing. For summaries of the characteristics of each, see 180-273. EAST GREEK ■ I. The Attic-Ionic Group 1. Attic. 2. Ionic. A. East Ionic, or Ionic of Asia Minor. The Ionic cities of the coast of Asia Minor and the adjacent islands, Samos, Chios, etc., together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis, and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features. B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades. The Ionic Cyclades, Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with its colony Tliasos, Delos, Tenos, An- dres, Ceos, etc. C. West Ionic, or Euboean. Chalcis (with its colonies in Italy, Sicily, and the Chalcidiau peninsula) and the other cities of Eu- boea. A local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian, seen in the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus. 1 Pamphylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect knowledge, and which is therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (υ = ο, i^ with dat., etc.), on the other with West Greek {φίκατι, lap6s, δκα, etc.). As Thessalian and Boeotian represent a mixture of Aeolic and AVest Greek, so Pamphylian of Achaean and AVest Greek. Quite probably the earliest colonists were Achaeans from the Peloponnesus, later followed by Dorians, 2] INTRODUCTION 9 II. The Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean Group 1. Arcadian. The most important material is from Tegea and Mantinea. 2. Cyprian. There are numerous short inscriptions, and one of considerable length, the bronze of Idahum. All are in the Cyprian syllabary. III. The Aeolic Group 1. Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeolic.^ The inscriptional material is fairly extensive, but late. There is nothing approaching the time of the poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief cities of Lesbos, but a few are from other islands and towns of the Aeolic mainland. 2. Thessalian.2 Two subdivisions with marked differences are formed by the dialect of Pelasgiotis and that of Thessaliotis, which may be conveniently, if not quite appropriately, designated as East and West Thessalian. From Phthiotis there is an early Thessalian inscription, but most of the material is from the period of Aetolian domination and in the Northwest Greek κοινή. See 279. From Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia, and Magnesia the material is very scanty. 3. Boeotian.^ The material is very extensive, and representative of all the important Boeotian towns, but is meager for the early period. WEST GREEK IV. The Northwest Greek Group 1. Phocian. A large part of the material, including nearly all that is of an early date, is from Delphi, and is quoted specifically as Delphian. 1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Most of the material is actually from Lesbos. 2 That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic, in part West Greek, has been explained above, pp. 2, 3, 10 GREEK DIALECTS [2 2. Locrian. Tlie early and important inscriptions are from west- ern Locris. From eastern Locris tlie material is meager and late. 3. Elean. All the material, much of which is very early, is from Olympia. 4. The Northwest Greek κοινή. Employed in Aetolia and other regions under the domination of the Aetolian league. See 279. Note. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct dialects of this group. Of others which presumably belong here we have practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality. In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek κοινή there Avas undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the sjieech of Aeniania and IMalis previous to the Aetolian domination we have no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions ; and in later times, from Avhich nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the Northwest Greek κοινή, but the Doric κοινή, like that of the contempora- neous inscriptions of Corcyra. See 279. Hence the actual material from Acarnania and Epirus is more properly classified Avith Corinthian. From Cephallenia and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek κοινή from the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i. e. Peloponnesian Achaea in the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagerness and the mixed elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly all the material is from the time of the Achaean league, and this is not in the Northwest Greek κοινή, but in the same Doric κοινή that was used in Corinth and Sicyon. Λ^. The Doric Group 1. Laconian and Heraclean. Laconia and its colonies Tarentum and Heraclea. Heraclean, well known from the Heraclean Tables, has peculiarities of its own, and is treated as a distinct dialect, 2] INTRODUCTION 11 2. Messenian. There is scarcely any material until a late period, when the dialect is no longer pure. 3. Megarian. JMegara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Sehnus) and ou the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.). Except from Selinus the material is late. 4. Corinthian. Corinth, ^Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius, and the Corin- thian colonies Corcyra (with its own colonies Apolloiiia and Dyrrha- chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia, etc., and, in Sicily, Syracuse with its own colonies. Material from places other than Corinth, though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan, etc. 5. Argolic. Argos, Mycenae, etc., and the cities of the Acte, as Hermione, Troezeu, and Epidaurus together with Aegina.^ Argolic (abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.) refers more specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus. 6. Rhodian. PJiodes (Camirus, lalysus, Lindus, and the city of Rhodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus, Telos, and Syme, the settlements on the mainland (the Rhodian Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela and Agrigentum (an inscription of Rhegium, though not a Rhodian colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but little of it is early. 7. Coan and Calymnian. The material is considerable, but not early. 8. The dialects of Cnidus, and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea, and other small islands. The material is late, and insufficient to determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with Rhodian, Coan, or Theran. Nisyrus, for example, was nearly always connected politically with either Cos or Rhodes. 9. Theran and Melian. Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early in- scriptions are numerous, but brief. 1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athe- nian occupation, but enough to show that tlie dialect was Argolic (note lap^os with lenis, 58 6). 12 GREEK DIALECTS [S 10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric dialects, owing to the very extensive early material, especially from Gortyna. The dialect of Gortyna and other cities of the great central portion of the island is also known more specifically as Central Cretan, to exclude the divergent type seen in the inscriptions, mostly late, from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273. But the term Cretan alone is to be understood as referring to this Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated. The Dialects in Litekatuke 3. Of the numerous dialects of Greece a few attained the rank of literary dialects, though for the most part in a mixed and arti- ficial form not corresponding to anything actually spoken at a given time and place. Moreover, in the course of literary develop- ment these dialects came to be characteristic of certain classes of literature, and, their r61e once established, the choice of one or the other usually depended upon this factor rather than upon the native dialect of the author. The literary development of epic songs began with the Aeolians of Asia Minor, whence it passed into the hands of the neighboring lonians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of all epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes, is a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic, — in the main Old Ionic but with the retention of many Aeolic forms, such as αμμβς beside ήμ€Ϊ<ζ, genitive singular in -άο beside -εω, etc. The language of Hesiod is substantially the same, but witli some Aeolic forms not used in Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications, not only lonians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis, etc. Of the melic poets, Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely their native Lesbian dialect, though not entirely unaffected by epic influence, The language of these and other Lesbian poets was S] INTRODUCTION 13 directly imitated by some later writers, notably by Theocritus in three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the language of many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main employed his native Ionic (Xew Ionic), and, in general, to the choral lyric, which was mainly Doric. The choral lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though under the impulse of Lesbian poets, w^lio we know were welcomed in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century. Its language is Doric, with an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms, no matter whether the poet is a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an Ionian Hke Simonides and Bacchyhdes. This Doric, however, is not identical with any specific Doric dialect, but is an artificial com- posite, showing many of the general Doric characteristics, Ijut with the elimination of local peculiarities. An exception is to be made in the case of Alcman, w4iose Doric is of a severer type and evi- dently based upon the Baconian, though also mixed with Lesbian and epic forms. The earliest prose writers were the Ionic philosophers and liis- torians of the sixth century, and ia the fifth century not only Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic. In the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy of Athens, Attic had become the recognized language of the drama, and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also, though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians, avoided certain Attic peculiarities wliich were stiU. felt as provin- cialisms (e.g. ττ = σσ, pp = ρσ). Henceforth Attic was the lan- guage of literary prose. The dialects mentioned are the only Hterary dialects known and cultivated throughout the Greek world. But some few otliers were employed locally. Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seen in some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of Croton, and others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are 14 GREEK DIALECTS [s spurious. The comic poet Ehinthon, from whom the grammarians sometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum. The fragments of Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely more than local, are m Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes. But the great majority of the dialects play no role Avhatever in literature. Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary re- mains must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources, not only because of their artificial character but also because of the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission. Excep- tional importance, however, attaches to the language of Homer because of its antiquity, and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and Sappho because it is relatively pure and much older than the inscriptional material. Note. In the following exposition, dialectic forms from literary and grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the inscriptional evidence is slight, as it is, for example, quite naturally, for the personal pronouns. Such forms are sometimes quoted with their spe- cific sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric (lit. Dor.), literary Lesbian (lit. Lesl).), literary Ionic (lit. Ion.), or grammatical (gram.). But a de- tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts is so bound up with questions of literary tradition and textual criticism that it is best left to the ci-itical editions of the various authors. It would be impracticable in a work of the jjresent scope, and would, moreover, tend to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study of the mixed literary forms. PHONOLOGY The Alphabet 4. The numerous differences in the local alphabets, so far as they consist merely in variations of the forms of the letters, need not be discussed here, important as they are to the epigraphist in deciding the age and source of inscriptions. But certain points in the use of the alphabet and its development as a means of express- ing the Greek sounds should be noted. 1. In the most primitive type of the Greek alphabet, as it is seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the non-Phoenician signs Φ, Χ,Ύ have not yet been introduced, and the Ξ is not in use. The sounds of φ, χ are represented by ττΛ, κΗ (or ph), or, as in Crete, where Β (Η) when used is η not h, are not distinguished from ττ, κ ; those of ψ, ξ, by ττσ, κσ. 2. In the next stage of development, after the introduction of Φ, X, Y, the alphabets fall into two classes, according to the values attached to these signs. The eastern division, to which Ionic belongs, employs them as φ, χ, ψ, and also uses the Ξ as ξ, though a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic alpha- bet, u.ses only the first two and expresses ψ, ξ by φσ, χσ. The western division,^ to which belong the majority of the alphabets of Greece proper as well as that of Euboea, whence it was carried to Italy by the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the Latin alphabet, employs Φ, X, Υ as φ, ξ, χ, not using I at all, and 1 This distinction of eastern and western alpliabets, the distribution of which Is clearly shown in the Chart in Kirchhoff's Stiidlni zur GcHchkhte den griechi- schen Alphabets, has no connection with that of J':ast and West Greek dialects, and is anything but coincident with it. 15 16 GREEK DIALECTS [4 generally expressing ψ by ττσ or, oftener, φσ (only in Locrian and Arcadian by a special sign *). 3. In the earliest inscriptions nearly all the alphabets have the f (vau or digamma); and many the ? (koppa), which is used before or υ, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. ^ορινθόθβν, ίιόρρος, Αορρός, βρρότί, Πατ/3ορλθ9, Xepf^o?, 9Χντος (in other posi- tions it is very rare). 4. Two signs were available for σ, namely ^ or $ (sigma) and Μ (san), and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of the other. But there are some few examples of a differentiation. In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), the charac- ter \A, a simplified form of the san, which is known from other sources, is used to denote a sibilant of specifically Arcado-Cyprian origin, as in v\i9 (transcribed at<;) = Cypr. σις, Att. τις. See 68.3. A sign T, which is also probably a modification of the san, is used in some Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual σσ = Att. ττ, e.g. from Halicarnassus Ά\ίκαρνατ€(ω)ν beside ΆΧίκαρνασσβων, from Ephesus TeTape^;, τεταράκοντα = reaaape^, etc., from Teos [^]αλατ7;; is much earlier, we find ήμί etc. in the earliest inscriptions. Of the et, ov dialects, Corinthian is the only one in which the identity of genuine and spurious et, ov belongs to the earliest period, owing to the very early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34). The spelling even of the earliest inscriptions is El, OV at Corcyra (e.g Λυιον, Ei/xt), and OV (but E, not El) at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic examples of El, OV occur in the fifth century (ειμί even earlier), but E, are more common until after 400 B.C., and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but vary between and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent. In Locrian no. 50 has only E, (e.g. Λάγεν, ros), while the somewhat earlier no. 55 has El (φάρειν etc.), and OV in the ace. pi. (tovs) but in the gen. sg. (δά/Λο). This last difference, though only a gra])hic vagary, is observed also in several Ionic inscriptions. In other dialects El, OV come in with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet, and even then the spelling varies for a time. 28 GREEK DIALECTS [26 Diphthongs ai 26. η from at in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the earliest inscriptions, sometimes as ai, sometimes as ae, especially at Tanagra, e.g. ΑβσχυνΒας, Όκίβαβ. But it came to be pronounced as a monophthong, an open e, and with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by η, e.g. κη = καί, η = ai, @€ίβήος = Θηβαίος, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -η = -at, dat. pi. -ης — αις, infin. -ση, -σθη = -σαι, -σθαι. In very late inscriptions even ei is found, as ©βίββΐος. 27. €ί from ai in Thessalian. In general at, remains, but at Larissa we find et for final ai, e. g. βψάφιστβι = €ψηφίσταί, ββΧλβι- T€i = βονΧηται, ytvveireL = ηί^νηταί, and, with added ν (139.2, 156), TreTrelaTeLv = ττεττβΐσθαί, ovypayjreiv = άνα^ράψαι, έφάνγρενθζίν = €φαιροννται, βέΧΚουνθβιν — βονΧωνται. €1 28. Sooner or later et became everywhere a monophthong, a close e (e), though the spelling was retained and extended to the f of different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the time of the earliest inscriptions, and, Avliile at Corcyra the spelling was El (25 d), at Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted by a single sign, though generally differentiated from the open e or η, e.g. Af Efia, i.e. Apevia = Aeiviov, ΤΙοτεδάνί, i.e. TloreSavL (rarely TloTBiSav), but άν^θίκΒ = άνβθηκε. Cf. also τεΒβ = retSe in an early Megarian inscription (here ^ = e, Ε = τ; and genuine or spurious et). a. At a late jjeriod the e jJiOgresscd still further to an ϊ, usually with retention of the old spelling et, which then came to be used also for original Ϊ (21), hut sometimes with phonetic spelling t. In some words this late spelling with ι became fixed in our texts, e.g. τι'σω, £τισα, Ικτισι?, of which the proper spelling, as shown by insci-iptions of Attic and other dialects, is Τ€ΐσω, €τεισα, €κτ£ΐσΐ5. b. But before vowels it remained ε for some time after it had become ϊ elsewhere, and, to distinguish it from et = t, was often written η, e.g. πολι- τηαν, Uprja, etc., especially in the Augustan period. c. For Elean at from et after p, see 12 a. 31] PHONOLOGY 29 29. ί from et in Boeotian. The change in pronunciation which took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early in Boeotian, and here showed itself in the spelling, which in the fifth century varies between ei, h (4.5), and i, but later is regularly i, e.g. Ύί-σιμβνές = Ύβίσιμενης, eVt = eVet, eVtSet = έττβιδή (cf. also 16), e^t = e^ei, κιμ€να<ί = κβίμενας. οι 30. υ from οι in Boeotian. The diphthong oi was retained much longer than at (26) or et (29), appearing as ot, but also, in some of the earliest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as oe, e.g. Xoepi'Xo?, ¥/Ί€κα8άμο€. But in the third century it became a monophthong, probably similar to the German o, to denote which, approximately, the V, with its Attic value of w as a basis (cf. ov for v, 24), was em- ployed with increasing frequency from about 250 B.C. on, though not uniformly till the end of the century, e. g. ρνκία = οΙκία, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -υ = -ol, dat. pi. -l»? = -oa. AVhere ot is followed by a vowel it is usually retained (in contrast to ai, 26), as ΒοίωτΟ?, though Βυωτώι/ occurs once, also ό ττύας = η "ποία. In some late inscriptions of Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling €i is also found, indicating the further progress of the sound to I (see 28 a), e.g. avreh = αύτοΐς. αι, €1, οι before vowels 31. In the case of ac, et, ot, also vl, before vowels the omission of L, consequent upon its consonantal pronunciation with tlie follow- ing vowel, is to be observed in various dialects, though the spelling is anything but constant, and it is impossible to make any general statement as to the conditions of the loss. Thus, as in Attic ^Αθη- ναία, later Άθηνάα, 'Αθηνά, δωρεά beside δωρειά, evvoa beside ev- voia, ύός, ύύς beside νΙός, υίνς, so e.g. Ion. άτέλβη beside ατέΧείη, 7Γ0ΐησ€αν = ττοιησβιαν, Lesb. δικάως = δικαίως, evvoav = evvoiav^ Thess. Tevvaot = Vevvaiov, Arc. στορττάος = άστρατταΐος, El. ea beside ete = εϊη, μαστράα = *μαστρ€ία (12 a), Cret. a^eXaot = 30 GREEK DIALECTS [31 ayeXaioi, Del})li. φαωτός = *φαίωτός (φαιός). So especially in forms of τΓΟίεω, as Att. Troet, ττοησω (liut ττοίων), Lesb. ττοήσω, Ιροττόηταί, Boeot. €7Γ0€ίσ€, Arc. ττοβντω, ΚΙ. ζίΓίττοέντων, Cuau ναττοάν beside vaTroLaa, afpircvc, later ά/οι^τευε. In Attic and most dialects augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. έρρηθην (αρηκα is formed after the analogy of forms like εϊληφα, 76 h), Ιρράγψ, ίρρω-γα, Ileracl. €pprjya, while compounds also usually have pp but sometimes ρ under the continued influence of the simplex, as Att. άναρρηθείς but also άναρηθίίζ, Delph. Ηεμιρρηνων (from *■ημL-fp■ηv, like ημί-ονο<ΐ, cf. Hom. ττοΧν-ρρψ), but also Ηημφψαία. Cf. pp and ρ from σρ, 76 h. The development of medial ^λ was probably parallel (cf. El. d/rXaveos etc., above), though there is no example in Lesbian. Consonantal ι (l) 56. Original ι almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis- toric times, giving ' or, rarely, ζ initially, as in 09 (Skt. yas), ητταρ (Lat. iecur), ζνγόν (Skt. yugam), etc., yielding various results in combination with a preceding consonant (71, 81, 82, 84), and being dropped between vowels, as in rpel), e.g. Arg. τόνς, τάνς (for Argolic in general, see 251), Lesbian τοίς, ταίς, in most dialects τους or τώς (25), τας. 64 GREEK DIALECTS [78 Only Elean, in spite of ττάσα, has here a development similar to the Lesbian, yielding -at? and later, with the rhotacism (60.1), -aip, -oip. At the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diph- thong was not yet fully developed (pronounced -a*?, -o'•? with incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -a?, -09 beside -αις, *οις (there happen to be no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip- tions which show -αις). Similarly the preposition ivi in Cretan (beside more usual e?) and Argive (cf. 251), whence etV or e? (note that Lesb. etάρραν8ρος, Amphiss. %άρρυ<ί), and, beside more usual ρσ, in Boeotian (e.g. (8)άροψ, l)ut %€ρσαν- δρος etc. usual) and Megarian (e.g. Xeppia^, but θάρσος etc. usual). Cf. also κάρρων from *κάρσσων (Cret. κάρτων, 81), in Alcmau, Epicharmus, and Sophron. a. Even in dialects which regularly have pp, ρσ may be retained by analogy, e.g. Att. θηρσί etc. after other datives in -σι, κάθαρσις etc. after other nouns in -σι?. So Arc. ττανάγορσις. But even in these words there is sometimes assimilation, as Att. 8ψρις, West Ion. ayappLύ8άμου), but otherwise the diphthong unchanged, that is, what is probably elision rather than crasis, e.g. Thess. κοί ^ (καΐ ol), Ion. τοΙκόττβΒον (το οΐκόττξδον), κοινοττίδης (και ΟίνοττίΒης), Delph. κοντβ (καΐ ovre). Similarly κού, κοντέ, etc. in Attic and Ionic literature (also χοι = καΐ ol, and κβύ- = καΐ ev-), and in Theocritus. Forms like ωύτός (6 αυτός) in Herodotus and Theocritus, ωττολο? (6 αΙττόΧος) in Theocritus, κωύΒεν (καΐ ovSev) in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. ωισυ- μνήτης = 6 αΙσυμνητη<;). But the proper transcription of forms in the pre-Ionic alphabet is sometimes uncertain, e.g. Thess. Kevfep- jeTav (καΐ evepjeTav) or KevfepyeTav, Boeot. τέύτρετίφάντδ (ταΐ Έιύτρητίφάντω) or τεύτρβτιφαντδ, Aegin. Ηοΐκος (6 οΐκα) or Ηΰίκο^. 8. AVith words beginning with t or v. Cret. κυϋβ'ζ (καΐ uiee?). El. κύτταΒυκίοί (καΐ ύττα-), Delph. κίδιώται (καΐ ΙΒιώταί). In such cases there is of course no evidence as to whether the υ or ί was lengthened, as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably we have here simply elision. 9. In Elean in the forms of the article tlie final vowel or diph- thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel Λνίΐΐι final consonant. Thus τίαρόν (το Ιαρόν), τίαρδ (τώ Ιαρω), τίαροί (τοΐ Ιαροΐ), τβττιάροι (τοΐ €7Γΐάροί), and even ταύτδ (τώ? αντώ), τυρ ίαρομάορ τοΚυνττ ίαι (τωρ Ιαρομάωρ τωρ ΌΧυντη'αι). This is clearly not crasis proper, but an extension of the principle of elision.^ Cf. θυΐώί (τώι υΐώι) in an Attic inscription. Once El. τοΐ 'νταντ έ^γραμβνοι with. aphaeresis. Apocope 95. Apocope of prepositions is almost unknown in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, but is usual in other dialects for at least some of the prepositions. All of them have av (or 6v, vv) and ττάρ (even Ionic has av in literature and a few cases of ττάρ in inscriptions), κάτ 1 See footnote, p. 73, 96] PHONOLOGY 75 and 7Γ0Τ are found in nearly all the AVest Greek dialects (but not in Cretan, and rarely in Argolic), and in Boeotian and Thessalian. But these are mostly confined to the position before dentals, espe- cially forms of the article. Before other consonants they occur, with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes in Boeotian and Laconian ; κάτ also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (in Arcadian κά before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the article, otherwise icarv formed after airv). irep occurs in Delphian (cf. also ΤΓβροΒος = ττβ/αιΌδο?), Elean (ττάρ), and Thessalian ; also in Lesbian (Alcaeus), and in a few proper names in Locrian (Tleppo- Oapiavj, Cretan, and Laconian. άττ, εττ, νττ are Thessalian only, except for two examples of εττ in Boeotian before ττ. An apocopated form of ττεδα is seen in Arc. ire τοις i. e. 7re(S) τοις. Apocope is most extensive in Thessalian, which has av, ττάρ, κάτ, Ίτότ, irep, ατΓ, eV, ύττ. The Thessalian genitive singular in -ol is also best exi)lained as arising from -old by apocope, beginning with the article, which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.4). Apocopated forms are more common in early inscriptions than later, when there is a tendency, partly due to κοινή iufluence, to employ the full forms. a. Forms like κατόν, ποτόν, instead of κατ τόν, ττοτ τόν, occur not only in early inscriptions where double consonants are not written, but also in the later inscriptions of some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of spelling only, but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia- tion, due in jiart to actual simplification of the double consonants, in j)art to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic κατάδ€ from κα(τα) τάδε. So in Arcadian the spelling is almost uniformly κα (early κατδννν, κακρίνε, etc., later κατάπερ, KaKup-ivav). In doubtful cases it is better to expand the forms to κα{τ) τόν etc. in our texts, if only for the convenience of the student. Consonant Assimilation 96. Assimilation of final v. 1. To the class of a following labial cr guttural. Cases like τήμ ττόΧιν, τόγ κήρυκα, ννμ μβν, are frequent in Attic inscriptions, and likewise in the other dialects. So also between object and verb as 76 GREEK DIALECTS [96 Delph. τόκωμ φβρέτω, Arc. ττο'σοδο/χ ττοέντω, and in looser combina- tions as Att. έστίμ irepi, Arc. iv έττίκρισί'γ κατάττβρ, Arg. iroioley κατά. 2. To σ. Att. e? Σάμωι, Ion. τως συμπάντων, Delph. ά? ΣβΧευ- κος (α? = αν), €στω{<;) συΧβοντες, Epicl. τος σακόν. Cf. Ion. ττασσν- Βίηι beside ττανσυδίηι, and Lesb. ττασσυδιάσαντος. Before σ + consonant. Att. ia στήΧηι but oftener e στήΧηί, also re aTeXev. So Rhod., Cret. e στάΧαι, El. τα afaXav. These do not arise by assimilation but by regular loss of v. See 77.2, 78. 3. To λ. Att. ελ Χίμναι<;, τοΧ Xojov, Ion. iX Ααρυσσώι, Delph. τωλ Ααβνα8άν, Lac. ελ Αακεδαίμονί, Epid. τόλ Χίθον, τώΧ Χίθων. Cf. συλλέγω, άλλύω = άναΧνω, etc. 4. Το /3. Att. ep 'Ρο'δωί, τορ 'Ρο'δλον. Cf. συρρίτττω etc. α. Τη Cjiirian, where ν before a consonant is always omitted in the inte- rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence combination as τα(ν) τΓτόλιν. 97. Assimilation of final lsewliere. Ion. άνωθ€θίη beside ττοιοΐ, VA. σνλαϋ, 8αμοσιοία (= -οιη) beside 8οκίοι, πούοι, Ινττΰι. Cf. also tlie iniinitives El. Βαμοσιωμΐν, Cret. ζαμιδμίν. Middle Participle in -€ ι μένος 158. The middle participle in -ei/ievo? (or -ημβνος) from verbs in -€ω, as if from -€-€μ€νο<; instead of -€-ομ€νο<}, is characteristic of the 161] INFLECTION 115 Northwest Greek dialects and Boeotian, e.g. Locr. ένκαΧβί μένος, Delpli. καΧείμβνος, ττοίείμβνος, etc., Boeot. Βείμενος, El. Ka(S)8a\e- μ€νο<;. Tliis is due to the analogy of forms which regularly had et (or 7;) from e-e, as the infinitive καΧεΐσθαι. Cf. Phoc. ττοιείνται = ΤΓΟίοΰνταί, formed after ιτοιβίσθζ. a. Lesb. KaXr//i,evo5, Arc. άδικτ^/Αενος, etc. do not belong here, but among the other ^t-forms of these dialects. See 157 a. Type φιλήω, στίφανώω 159. Forms in -ηω, -ωω, with the long-vowel stem of the other tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, e.g. Lesh. άΒίκη€ΐ, Thess. κατοικείουνθι (3 pi. subj.), Delph. στεφανωβτω, 8ον\ώηι, Phoc. KXapoieLv, Boeot. Βαμιωεμεν, 8αμιώοντ€ς (only in late inscriptions of Orchomenus, and probably due to Aetolian influ- ence). Ther., Eliod., etc. στβφανώι, Calymu. αξιώι may be from -ωει, and so belong here, but contraction from -oet is also possible (cf. 25 a). Transfer of μι- Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs 160. The transfer of certain forms of /Ai-verbs to the inflection of contract verbs is found in various dialects, as Att. έτίθει, iStSov, Delph. άττοκαθιστάοντες , 8c8eovaa, but is most wide-spread in Ionic. With Tidet etc. in Homer and Herodotus, compare 8i8ot (Miletus) and the Euboean infinitives τιθείν, 8ώουν, καθιστάν, and even elv be- side elvat. Some Other Interchanges in the Present System 161. 1. A^erbs in -ενω form their present in -ειω in Elean, as φυηα8είην = φυ^αΒεύειν, beside aor. φυηα8ζναντί, also (with a after p, 12 a) κατιαραίων = καθιερβύων, beside aor. κατιαραύσβιβ, and λα- τραί[όμ€νον], Χατρειόμενον = Χατρευόμβνον. So also μαστείει = μαστβνεί,ϊη an inscription of Dodoiia. This represents the normal phonetic development from -e/ri&), the usual -ευω Ijeing due to the influence of the other tenses. 2. Verbs in -αω show forms in -εω in various dialects, but, with few exceptions, only where the e is followed by an o-vowel, e.g., 116 GREEK DIALECTS [i61 aside from literary examples (as Horn, μβνοίνεον, Alcm. ορβων, Theocr. ορβΰσα), Delph. συλβ'οί, συλεοΐ'τες (l)ut συΧητω), έτητίμ4ον- τες, θωεόντων (Att. θδαν, Locr. θδί^στδ), Aetol. νικβόντοις, lihod. τίμοΟντ€<; and also τιμεΐν (Agrig.), El. ένξβεοι, Cret. (with t from e, 9.4) ξβίδν, βτταρωμενον, μοικίϋν [μοιγ^άω). According to some this rests upon an actual phonetic change of ao to eo, the ao (ω) in Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ae forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -€ω type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms (in most dialects eo was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted ; in all forms like Ehod. τιμονντα the ov is an Attic substitution for eo). a. Conversely Delph. χρηάομαι for usual χρψομαι seen in Meg. χρψίσθω, El. ^ρείσθαι, Boeot. γρΐ,ιύσθαι, Att., Ion., Heracl. ^ρησθαι (Att. χράσθαι is late), Cret. χρηθθαί, Lac, Locr. χρησται, Ion. γρί.ωμ(.νο<:, Rliod. ^^ρίΰμίνο^, Delph. χρίίμενος (158). 162. Among other, more individual, cases of variation in the present stem, may be mentioned : 1. -ίζω = -00), especially in AVest Greek. Boeot., Phoc. ΒουΧίζω (Delph. 8ουΧόω intrans. = Att. δουλεύω), Delph., Thess. aireXevOe- ρίζω, Delph., Rhod., Mess., Cret. ορκίζω (but also Ionic and Attic sometimes). Dor. στβφανίζω (έστεφάνιξα Ar. Eq. 1225). 2. -αω = -οω. Lesb. άξίάω {άξιάσβή, Thess., Dor. κοινάω, Phoc. σκανβν (also Att. σκηναν) = σκηνονν, Heracl. άράω {αράσονη) = αρόω. Cf. Cret. άρατρον = άροτρον. 3. -οω. Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther., Sicil. σκενόω = σκευάζω, Boeot. τΓΐθόω = ττείθω, Heracl. ιτρωω (subj. ττριώι from *7Γρίώηί, 159) = ιτρίω. 4. ηεΧαμί = γελάω, in Epid. SieyeXa, κατα'γεΧάμενος. εΧαμι = εΧαύνω, in Coan εΧάντω, Arg. ττοτέΧάτδ, Heracl. εττεΧάσθω (140.3 h). Locr. άττέΧάδνται, though it could be from ελαω, probably belongs here. 5. Boeot., Thess. ηίνυμαι = γίνομαι, with transfer to the I'u-class. 6. Aetol., Lac, Cret. ά^νεω = αγω, l)ut mostly in the perfect, as Aetol. ά^νηκώς etc. beside other tenses from αγω. 163] INFLECTION 117 7. For Att. ζω, ζτίς from *ζηω etc., most dialects have ζώω (Boeot., Cret. δώω) as in Homer. These are from inherited by-forms of the root. 8. Cret. Χαηαίω, release (cf. λτ^γω, Χα'γα-ρός), aor. Xa'yaaai, like Hom. κ€ραίω (also Delph.), aor. κ€ρά(σ)σαί (cf. 14.3), but also λα- Ύαζω, aor. Xajaaaat (cf. άττολαγα^ί•?, like χρ^]ΐ^άτίξι<ί, 142 a). 9. To 7Γ€ύθομαί, ωνβομαί, έΧεύσομαι Cretan has the active forms 7Γ€ύθω, inform, ωνέω (ovev, ωνίοι), sell, eireXevaei, will bring (cf. Hesych. έΧβυσίω • οϊσω), aor. βττεΧβνσαι, εττβΧβυσαν, etc. 10. Cret. 8ίομαί = Βι,ώκω, as sometimes in Homer. 11. Cypr. Βυράνω, Βώκω = ΒίΒωμι. 12. Arc. τείω = τίι>ω, formed to τε/σω, ereiaa (cf. σβίω, σείσω, etc.). The Verb to be 163. 1. First singular present indicative. *€σμί, whence Lesb. €μμι, Thess. €μμί, elsewhere ειμί or ημί. See 76. 2. Third plural present indicative, ^evri (cf. Skt. saoiti, Osc- Umbr. sent), whence, with substitution of e after the analogy of the other forms, West Greek έντί, Att.-Ion. βίσί. See 61.1, 77.3. 3. Third singular imperfect, ψ (from *ησ-τ, cf. A'\^d. Skt. as) is attested for various West Greek dialects (Acarii., Corcyr., Delph., Epid., lit. Doric), Boeotian (irapeh). Arcadian, and Cyprian, and is probably the form in all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note) except Attic-Ionic, where it was replaced by ην (Hom. ηεν), the old third plural (from *ησ€ν, cf. Skt. dsan). 4. Third plural imperfect. Most dialects had ην (see above, ;5), examples of which are found in literary Doric, Delphian, and Lo- crian. For Boeot. irapelav, Att.-Ion. ήσαν, see 138.5. 5. Third singular imperative, 'έστω in most dialects. But late ητω, with η of ην etc. after the analogy of e.g. στητω to 'έστην. El. ηστω, also with analogical η but with retention of σ. 6. Third plural imperative. Arg. eVrw, Boeot. βνθω (139.2), Cret. 'έντων, formed from 3 pi. indie, evri Also thematic έόντω, έόντων, e.g. in Delphian. Ion. 'έστων, Attic όντων and late 'έστωσαν. 118 GREEK DIALECTS [l63 7. Tresent iufinitive. The difference in the form of the ending (154) and also in the development of σ + nasal (76) explains the great variety of forms, Attic-Ionic ehai (also Eiib. eh, 160), Arc. ηναι, Lesb. εμμεναι, Thess. βμμεν, "West Greek and Boeotian et/iey or ημβν (25), Rhod. βιμαν, Cret. ημην. 8. Present participle, έών in most dialects, Att. ων. But there are also unthematic forms, as Heracl. eWe? (also quoted from Ale- man ; from *€VTe<; with e as in ivri, above, 2), fem. Lesb., Epid. έ'σσα (also in some Doric writers; cf. εσσία = ουσία Plato Crat. 401 C), Arc, Arg., Mess, 'έασσα, Cret. ϊαττα, ϊαθθα (all from *aria = Skt. sail, with the substitution or prefixing of e after the analogy of the other forms). a. This unthematic feminine formation in -άτια (from -n(-h) is seen also in some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely Ικασσα (άβ'κασσα), Cret. ρέκαθθα (^γΐκαθα) = €κουσα, ιασσα (Έπίασσα) = Ιονσα. 9. Middle forms, as imperf. ημην etc., are late. Cf. 3 sg. subj. ηται at Delplii, 3 pi. subj. ηνται at Andania. 10. In a Cretan inscription of Dreros (no. 113) we find τ4\ομαι = 'έσομαι, συντέΧ^σθαι = συνέσβσθαί. WORD-FORMATION On the Form and Use of Certain Suflixes and Certain Peculiarities of Composition 164. 1. -ηως ^ = Att. -eio?. Att. -ei09 is in part derived from -ηιος (this again in part from -ηροος, cf. Boeot. Καρυκ€ρίδ), which is re- tained in various dialects, e.g. Ion. Ιβρψον, Delph. Ιβρψον, Lesb. Ιρψον, Ion., Cret. οίκιίως, Ion., Lesb., Cret. ττρυτανψον, Ion., Cret. άνΒρήιο<;, Ion. βασίΧψο'ζ, φοινικήια, Delph. τταώψα. On the ac- centuation of these forms, see 37.2. 2. Adjectives of the type χαρίβις are from -pevr- (Skt. -vant-). The feminine was originally -farux (like Skt. -vatl, from the weak stem -uni- ; cf. βασσα 163.8), wdience, with substitution of e for a from the analogy of the forms in -pevT-, arose peTUi, this yielding -[p)eaaa or -[ρ)βττα (81). Cf. Boeot. χαρίρβτταν, Corcyr. στονό- pe{a)aav, Pamph. τιμά/:€{σ)σα. The genuine Attic forms have ττ, as μελιτοΰττα (Ar.), Μνρρίνονττα (inscr.), those with σσ being poetical and in origin Ionic. Most adjectives of this type are poetical only, except in substantive use especially the numerous names of places in -o'ei?, for which see also 44.4. a. A relic of the weak stem -far- is seen in a few derivatives, as Φλιά- σιοι (cf. Φλιοΰξ) or Άναγυ/οάσιοι (cf. ^ Avayvpovs) , from -ο{ρ)άτιοι (with hyphaeresis of o), in contrast to the nsual -ovrtoi, -ovvtlol, or -ονσιοι, from -opivTtoi. 3. -Ti9 -σί9. See 61.;5. For -|t9 see 142 a. We find -σσι<ί instead of usual -σί9 in Arg. άλίασσ^ος, Epid. στΐ^άσσως, Troez. Ιρμάσσίος, Boeot. ayopaaaLv, in which the first σ is due to the influence of forms like are = Att. ευθύς. Glossary 188] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 131 183. East Ionic is further characterized by : 1. Psilosis. 57. 2. ao, eo = av, ev from fourth ceutury ou. 33. 3. Short-vowel subj. of σ -aorist. 150. 184. Chian. The dialect of Chios contains a few special charac- teristics, which are of Aeolic origin : 1. 3 pL• Χάβωίσιν, ττρηξοισιν, etc., with ισ from νσ. 77.3. 2. Inflected cardinals, 8εκων, ττβντηκόντων, etc. 116. Note also γεγωνεω call aloud, as in Homer. a. The Aeolic doubling of nasals (73 ff.) is seen in the names of the mountain IleXivvatov in Chios and the promontory "Apyewov opposite Chios, also in the personal name Φαννόθίμι^ in an inscription of Erythrae. Like- wise Aeolic is the Phocaean Ztovv(atos), 19.1. All these features are relics of a time when the line bet\Aeen the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was far- ther south than in the historical period. 185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of psi- losis, etc. (183). Note also the restricted use of H, i.e. only = η from a, in the early inscriptions of some of tlie islands. 4.6. 186. West Ionic, or Euboean, differs from the other divisions of Ionic as follows : 1. TT as in Attic, not σσ. 81 5. τούτα, rovrei, έντουθα = ταν- 2. pp as in Attic, not ρσ. 80 τα, ταύτηι, ενταύθα. 124 3. ξένο^ etc. as in Attic, not ^ei- 6. -κΧε'ης, gen. -κΧεω. 108.1 « νος. 5i 7. Proper names in -49, gen. -ίδοο'?. 135.6 6. Off = ohe. 123 4. «ας = και (but Arc. usually 7. Dat. with από, e|, etc. 136 καί). 134.3 8. -κρ€τη<ί = -κράτη'ί. 49.2 190. Characteristics common to Arcado-Cyprian and \'arious other dialects (1 Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-0 AeoL, 7 N. W.Grk.) : i 1. Infin. m -ναι. 154.1 9. e? = βξ before cons. (l)ut 2. βόΧομαι — βονλομαι. 75 h ^ypi"• ^^^o e|). 100 3. άττύ = από. 22 10. Masc. σ -stems, ace. sg. -ην 4. 6v (uv) = am. 6, 22 (Arc. also voc. sg.-?;). 108.2 5. op = ap. 5 11. te/3i^9 = ie/3eU9, etc. (but usual 6. /Lti-inilect. of contract vbs. 157 only in Arc). 111.4 7. iv {iv) = ek. 135.4 12. Subj. -779, -η. 149 8. η, ω = spurious ec, ου. 25 13. Article as relative. 126 191. Noteworthy is the considerable number of words or mean- ings which are otherwise known only, or with rare exceptions, as poetical, mainly Homeric. Some of the most strikmg examples are : 1) In Arcadian and Cyprian, αίσα share (also Lac), o2(f)o^ alone, βύχ^οΧά jn^aye?' or imprecation. 2) In Arcadian, δβαμαι,, άττνω sttmmon, κβΧευθος road, Βώμα temple, άμαρ (but see no. 16.21, note). 3) In Cyprian, ράναζ, ανωηω, αύτάρ, έ'λος meadow, Ijarrjp, κασί- <^νητο<ί (also Lesb. ; possibly Thess. κατίην\ζΐτο^'\), -χρανομαί hoi'der on (Hom. γ^ραύω graze), cBe, vv (also Boeot. 134..')). 1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of Cyprian, for wliich corresponding forms are kicking or ambiguous in tlie otlier dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199. 2 In this and sindlar captions ".special" is not to be taken too rigorou.sly. Some few peculiarities of Avhicli occasional examples are found elsewhere are included, e. g., in this section, Iv = ίν, which is regularly found only in Arcado- Cyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere. 195] SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTEKISTICS 133 Arcadian 192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191. 193. In common with various other dialects (1, 2 Att.-Ion., 3, 4 Lesb., 5 AeoL, 6, 14, 15 West Greek) : 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Conjunction el. 134.1 Particle av. 134.2 ζεκοτος = Ββκατος. 6 Pass, infin. -ην. 155.2 ττεδά (τΓβ) = μβτά. 135. -j 6. τταρβτάί^ωνσί etc. 142 7. ρρ = ρσ. 80 8. ττάνσα etc. 77.3 9. Ace. pi. -09, nom. sg. part. Ηΐ€ροθυτ€<}. 78 10. Dat. sg. -ot. 106.2 11. Subj. Sedrot etc. 151.1 194. Special Arcadian : 1. Gen. sg. fem.-au(Tegea). 104.2 2. 3 pL -νσι. 77.3 3. 3 sg. mid. -Tot = -ταί. 139.1 4. Se/co, heKOTov = Se/ca, εκατόν. 6 5. Numerals in -κάσιοι = -/co- σίοί. 117.2 6. οιί' = δδε. 123 195. External influence in the dialect. The fact that κάς and σις, agreeing with Cyprian, are found only in one early inscription (no. 16), while all others have και and τις, is probably due to ex- ternal influence, though not specifically Attic. See 275. The Tegean building inscription (no. 18) of the third century shows some few Attic κοινή forms, as irXe'ov instead of ττΧός, once gen. sg. -ου, etc. From the latter part of the third century on, when the chief Arca- dian cities belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian, League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions is neither 12. Infin. -ev. 153.2 13. 3 pi. imv. -ντω. 140.3 a 14. ημισσος = ήμισυς (but also the latter). 61.G 15. οΒβΧός = οβοΧός. 49.3 16. μ€στ until. 132.9 17. Peculiarities in the use of the spiritus asper. 5Sa,d 18. /Γ in early inscr. initially and after cons., but lost be- tween vowels ; initially tillaboutoOOB.C. 52,53,54 7. κατύ = κατά. 22, 95 8. ττΧός = irXeov. 113.2 9. elK αν. 134.2 a 10. αττυΖόας = άττοδούς. 144 11. δβ'λλω = βάΧΧω. 68.1 12. ΐΙοσοώάν^ΥΙοσεώων. 49.1, 61.5 184 GREEK DIALECTS [i95 Arcadian nor Attic κοινή, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek, Kotvrj. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (I)itt. Syll. 258) of about 200 B.C., though showing a remarkable mixture of forms, is mainly in the native dialect. Cyprian 196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191. 197. In common with various other dialects : 1. i from e before vowels. 9.3 7. Dat. sg.-o,-abeside-oi,-at. 38 2. Glide sound after t expressed, 8. Ace. sg. t/are/aav etc. 107.1 as Ijarepav. 56 9. βασί\€νς, -epos. 111.1 3. αίλος = άλΧος. 74 i 10. 3 pi. /care^ijav. 138.5 4. Psilosis. 57 11. kc = av. 134.2 5. Trettrei ^ = reiaei. 68.1,2 12. f in all positions. 52-55 , 6. Occasional omission of intervoc. and final σ. 59.4 198. Special Cyprian : 1. Gen. sg. -ov. 106.1 6. wai indeed. 132..5 2. ΤΓτόΧιμ etc. 109.4 7. e = et. 134.1 3. 3 sg. mid. -TL» = -TO. 22 8. Suf άνω, 8ώκω = 8ί8ωμί. 162.11 4. ζα = ya, etc. 62.4 9. ppera, ρρβτάω. 55 5. ύ = eVi'. 135.8 199. It is uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with -ev or -€v, the accusative plural with -05, -os, or -o(v)?. In the absence of any evidence to the contrary, we assume -cv and -os in agreement with Ar- cadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -01, in spite of Arc. -01, on account of the frequent omission of the final ι (38); and the third plu- ral ending is transcril)ed with -σι, not -(v)at, in spite of Arc. -ι/σι, on account of φρονέοί (59.4). 200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary. The inscriptions in the Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian period, are all in the κοινή. 1 Given under this head because of the agreement with Thcssalian and Boeo- tian, althougli this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not shariuj; in the general phenomenon to wliich tlie Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong. 205] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 135 Aeolic 201. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian, Thessalian,i and Boeotian (6 also Delpli. etc., 7 also Arc.-Cypr., 8 also Arc.) : 1. Labial instead of dental in 4. ϊα = μία. 114.1 ΤΓβμττε = irevre, etc. 68.2 5. pe = pi. 18 2. Perf. act. part. -ωί/, -01^x09. 147.3 6. Dat. pi. ττο'δεσσι etc. 107.3 3. Patron, adj. instead of gen. sg. 7. po = pa, etc. 5 of father's name. 168 8. Sepa- = θαρσ-. 49.2 202. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Thessalian ^ (4-7 also Arc.-Cypr.) •: 1. Double liquids and nasals in 4. /At-inflection of contract verbs. €μμί, στάΧΧα, etc. 74-76, 157 77.1, 79 5. 6ν = άνά. 6 2. ά'γρ€ω (άν'γρ€ω)=αίρ€ω. Glos- 6. άττν = άττό. 22 sary 7. /ce = αν. 134.2 3. ί from i before vowels. 19 203. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Boeotian (2 also Arc, Cret., etc.) : 1. έκάΧε-σσα etc. 143 2. ττεδα = μβτά. 135.5 204. Characteristics common to Thessalian ^ and Boeotian only {of which, however, only 1, which is Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic elements of these dialects) : 1. Infin. φ€ρ€μ€ν etc. 155.1 5. ^€Οζοτο<;. 166.2 2. 3 pi. -vQt etc. 139.2 6. eXef e = elire in the official 3. et = η. 16 language of decrees. 4. ^ίνυμαί = <γί^νομαί. 162.•") Lesbian 205. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the other Aeolic dialects. See 201-203. 1 In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See 214. 13G GREEK DIALECTS [20β 206. In common with various other dialects (8, 9 with Arcadian) : 1. 77, ω = spurious ei, ov. 25 7. Article as relative. 126 2. Final -d, -η, -ω = -di, -ηι, -ωι, 8. Infin. -ην. 153.1 from end IV cent. on. 38 9. Perf. infin. -ην. 147.2 3. Psilosis. 57 10. Pass, infin, -ην. 155.2 4. Dat. pi. -α^σί,-οίσ^. 104.7, 106.4 11. ^εκοτος = δβκατο^;. β 5. βασιΧευς, -ηος, etc. 111.1 12. Early loss of f. 50 6. Masc. σ -stems, ace. sg. -ην, gen. sg. -η, etc. 108.2 207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean) : i. ίσ from vi, as ace. pi. ταίς, 6. Infin. εμμβναι etc. 154.2 τοις, 3 pi. φβροίσί. 77.3,78 7. Infin. δίδων, /ce/9i/ai', etc. 155.3 2. αΐμισνς = ημισνς, etc. 17 8. 3 pi. imv. -ντον; -σθον. 140.5 3. αυω?, ναΰος, etc. 35 9. Recessive accent. 103 4. ό'τα = ore. 132.9 10. ττρο'τανί? (rarely Att.) = 7r/3v- 5. OTTC, οτΓττως, etc. 129.2 ravif. Glossary 208. External influence in the dialect. From the Macedonian period on — and very few of the inscriptions are earlier — there is usually some admixture of κοινή forms, as ανά beside 6v, μετά be- side ττεδα, ore beside οτα, etc. But in the main the dialect is employed in inscriptions till about the middle of the second cen- tury B.C. Its use in inscriptions of Roman imperial times (cf. no. 24) represents an artificial revival. See 280. Thessalian 209. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 202. 210. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf. 223.1,2,4,0, and 226.1,4,8): 1. Retention of τ in Βίδωτι etc. 3. ψαφί^ασθειν etc. 142 (-Tt not quotable, but -νθί 4. ίαρός beside ιερός. 13.1 from -VTi), ϊκατι, ττο'τ, Πο- 5. εν = εις. 135.4 τεώοΰν. 61 6. στ = σθ (rare). 85.1 2, ϊκα,τί = είκοσι. 116 7. τταρά at, toith with ace. 136.3 213] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 211. In common with various other dialects : 137 1. L from e Ijefore Λ'οννβΐβ (but oftener e). 9.7 2. Final -a, -ov (from -ω), -ei (from η) = -de, -ωι, -ηι. 38 3. e? = e| before cons. 100 4. ττάνσα etc. 77.3 5. Ace. pi. -09. 78 6. TT = 7ΓΤ. 86.2 7. τΓτο'λί? beside ττόλις. 67 8. δδ = ζ. 84 9. Psilosis in article. 58 a 10. ρ iuit. till about 400 B.C. 11. Gen. sg.-do, usually a. 41.4 12. Gen. pi. -aovv, usually -av. 41.4 13. βασί\€νς, -ctos, etc. 111.1 14. Plural inflection of δύω, as 8ύα<;. 114.2 15. Ni/co/cXcas etc. 166.1 16. Article as relative. 126 212. In common with Boeotian only. See 204. 213. Special Thessalian: 1. ov = ω. 23 2. Gen.sg.-oi(butsee214). 106.1 3. κίς = τίς (but see 214). 68.4 4. More extensive apocope than in any other dialect, name- ly in κάτ, 7ΓΟΤ, ττάρ, Trep, ov, άτΓ, €7Γ, ύτΓ. 95 5. Consonant-doubling in ττολ- λί09, ί8δίαν, κνρρον = κν- ριον, etc. 19.3 6. Sl€ — Sta. 7 7. 3 pi. βνεφανίσσοζ,ν, ehovKtiiM, etc. 138.5 8. 3 sg. mid. βψάφίστζΐ etc. Larissa only. 27 9. 3 pi. mid. εφάνγρβνΒ^ιν etc. Larissa only. 27, 139.2 10. Infin. δεδο'σθβιν etc. Larissa only. 27, 156 11. 6v€ (rove, τοίνεος, etc.) = οδε. 123 12. Relative use of κίς, ττοΐος. 131 13. μά = δ€. 134.1 14. μ€σ7Γθ8ί = έως. 132.0 α 15. "ΑττΧονν = ΆτΓολλων. 49.3 16. Πετ^αλο? = Θεσσαλός. 65, 68.2 17. ββΧΧομαι = βούΧομαι. 75 18. Χίθιος = λίθινος. 164.6,9 19. hav'xya = Βάφνη. 68.4 α 20. ονάΧα = άνάΧωμα. 164.9 21. Χιμην = ajopa onarket-place {d'yopa being = €κκΧησία) 22. κίων often used in place of στάΧΧα (στηΧη) 23. τα'γός as title of a state or municipal official 138 GREEK DIALECTS [214 214. Differences within Thessalian. The form of Thessalian which is best known is that of Pelasgiotis, represented mainly by inscriptions of Larissa, which show some special local peculiarities (213.8-10), Crannon, and Phalanna.^ The dialect of Thessaliotis, represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, dif- fers from that of Thessaliotis m two important respects, 1) gen, sg. of o-stems in -δ, -ου, not -ol, 2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev, -eiv, not -e^ev. The early inscription, no. 33, from Thetonium in the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these two points of difference, xi? not /ci1. in -do, -άων (but τάν). 41.1 138.5 16. οΐΛΛηΐγ.-ντω(-νθω). 140.3 α 17. Perf. άττοΒεδόανθι etc., with- out κ. 146.1 18. €ντω (βνθω) = όντων. 163.6 19. Δ60Α;λ€α$ etc. 166.1 20. Consonant-doubling in hypo- coristics. 89..") 21. Patronymics in -ώι^δα?. 164.8 219. In common with Thessalian only. See 204. 140 GREEK DIALECTS [220 220. Special Boeotian. Most of the peculiarities of the ΛΌ\νβ1- system (221) also belong here : 1. ia<; = εξ before vowels. 100 4. εϊνιξαν = rjveyKav. 144 a 2. έ'τΓΤτασί? = εμττασις. 69.1 5. βείΧομαι = βούΧομαι. 75 8. οΰτο<;, οντά, etc. 124 6. Hypocoristics in -et. 108.2 221. The Boeotian vowel-system. The most striking and obvious characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system. One peculiarity consists merely in the retention of the original sound, namely that of V as u. But even this led to a change in spelling to ov, while on the other hand the υ with its Attic value of ii as a basis was used to indicate approximately the sound, probably o, which the diphthong oi had come to have. See 24, 30. The other peculiari- ties consist in changes of diphthongs to monophthongs and of more open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and led to the Modern Greek pronunciation. The chief orthographical peculiarities, with the approximate date of their introduction, are as follows : L = e before vowels. 9.2. Accent. B.C. (in the epichoric alphabet L, €, ei, l•) L = €L. 29. V cent. B.C. (in the epichoric alphabet i, et, h) η = αί. 26. About 400 B.C. €ί = η. 16. " " " 01» = V. 24. " 350 " (but great inconsistency in the spell- lov = v. 24. " 300 " ing. ν = v and oi = ol also fre- v = OL. 30. " 250 " quent till near end of III cent.) et = OL. 30. II cent. " (rare) 222. External influence. Although Boeotia was for a short time in the Aetolian League, there are no Boeotian inscriptions in the Northwest Greek κοινή. But there are some scattered examples of the dative plural of consonant stems in -οις, as η^υς (atyoi';) etc., and the appearance of στ = σθ (85.1) and 8αμιω€μ€ν, 8αμίώοντ€<; (159) in some late inscriptions of Orchomenos is also probably due to Aetolian influence. The influence of the Attic κοινή becomes con- siderable toward the end of tlie third century B.C., and some inscrip- tions or portions of inscriptions are wholly in κοινή, e.g. the formal 224] SUMMAKIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS 141 contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43.VI). But most of the inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half of the second century B.C. WEST GREEK 223. General West Greek characteristics : 1. δι'δωτί etc. Retention of τ in the verb-endings -tl, -vtl, in pi- κατι and the hundreds in -κάηοι, in ττοτι (Cret.Tropri), YloreL- hav, TV, and some other words which show the change to σ in the East Greek dialects. 61 2. (ρ)ίκατί = €Ϊκοσι. 116 with α 12. οττω = οπόθεν, etc. 132.7 3. τριακάτίοί etc. = -κόσωί. 13. φερομίξ etc. 138.3 116 fi, 117.2 14. Fut. -σβ'ω. But restricted in 4. εδίλταΐα etc. But restricted Heraclean. 141 in Argolic. 142 15. Fut. pass, with act. endings. 5. τοί,ταί = οί,αι. But Cretan 145 ot, αι. 122 16. rerope vocalic. 52,53 8. SeiXopai = βονΧομαι. 75 4. Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a, d 235. Special Locrian : 1. Assim. of €κ in ε.{τ) τας, i(X) 'λ. Ηαρβσται = εΧέσθαι. 12 Xi/u.eVo?, etc. 100 4. κατά accordiiuj tow. gen. 1^^.^ 2. φρίν = ττρίν. 66 5. fOTt beside hoTi. 129.2 a 236. The only inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are both from the early fifth century and from western Locris. All other material is from a much later period, when the Northwest Greek κοινή was used, at least in western Locris. See 279. In the few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance of datives like 'χρημάτεσσι (107.:5) is noteworthy. Elean 237. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. 238. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226. 239. In common with various other dialects : 241] SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 145 1. η, ω = spurious et, ου. 25 2. Psilosis. 57 3. 88 (also ττ) = ζ. 84 4. pp = ρσ. 80 5. Ehotacism of final ?. 60.1 6. Loss of intervocalic σ (late). 59.3 7. f init. even before conso- 14. Ace. pi. -ai 4. 7Γ€φυτ€υκήμ€ν. 147.2 8. ΒιίΧομαί — βούΧομαί. 75 9. τρις• nom. ρ1. 114.0 ΙΟ. τήρος = €Κ€Ϊνος. 125.1 11. άνωθα, εμττροσθα. 133.1 12. Infin. -eu. 153.2 13. 3 pi. imv. -ντω. 140.8 α 14. eWe? = ovre'i. 163.8 15. άν/ΐ€ώσθαί. 146.4 16. Article as relative. 126 5. eppijyeia — ζρρω^υΐα. 146.1, 148 6. κΚαί^ω = κΧβίω. 142 a 7. ΤΓολίστο? = ττλείστος. 113.2 248. κοινή influence, κοινή forms appear now and tlien in the Heraclean Tables, especially in tlie numerals. Thus rpei'Ciience of, αμφί concerning. 136.7,8 Aor. sul)j. λαγασδΐ etc. 150 Subj. τΓβ'τταταί etc. 151.1 Infiu. -ev ; also in contract verbs. 153.2,3 Verb-forms in -εω (-ιω) = -αω. 161.2 ϊαττα = ούσα. 163.8 λω (λ€ίω) = θ€\ω. Glossary ττόλίς = 8ήμος. Glossary καρτεράς = κρατερός, in meaning = κύριος. 49.2 α, Glossary fiv αυτδι, τα ρα αυτας = εαυτώί, τα εαυτής. 121.1 οτις, gen. sg. ότι, ace. pi. neut. άτί, dat. sg. οτι,μί. 129.3, 128 οτείος = οτΓΟίος. 130 οτερος = όττότερος. 127 οτται as final conj. 132.5,8α ΤΓορτί = ττρός. 70.1, 135.6 αιΧεω = αίρε'ω. 12 Infin. -μην beside -μεν. 154.4 θΐνος = θειος. 164.!» τεΧομαι = εσομαι. 163.10 ωνεω, ττεύθω, εΧενσεω. 162.9 Χα^αίω release. 162.8 κόσμος, official title. Glos- sary 273] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEEISTICS 153 273. Cretan, as commonly understood and as described above, is the dialect of the inscriptions of CJortyna (which is by far the most fully represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Vaxos, and the other cities of the great central portion of Crete. This is also known more specifically as Central Cretan. Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos, etc., the dia- lect is much less uniform ; and in the inscriptions of cities of the eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and Itanos, and again in those from the cities of the western extremity, as Aptera, Cydonia, etc., many of the most striking Cretan character- istics are wholly lacking. Hence the terms East Cretan, usually reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and AYest Cretan, from Lappa westW'ard, are sometimes employed. But there is no sufficient ground for the belief that the East, AVest, and Central Cretan are fundamental divisions of the dialect, or that they reflect to any degree the various constituent elements in the population. The East and West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are com- paratively late, and show a large degree of obvious κοινή influence, partly Attic, partly the Doric κοινή of the other islands. The absence of many of the Cretan characteristics may well be, and probably is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna, most of the peculiarities persisted until Eoman times. However, an actual divergence of development, for which external causes are at least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of eo, wdiich, instead of becondng lo, appears as ο in close, ω in open, syllables (42.0 c, d), e.g. κοσμόντβς, ειταινώμεν, at Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo- nia (κοσμόντβ'ζ also at Aptera, Oleros). There are also a few other local variations. But, if we had ample material from the early period, it is highly probable that we should find that in the main the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Cretan. SURVR^AL OF THE DIALECTS. GROWTH OF VARIOUS FORMS OF ΚΟΙΝΗ 274. Not only in earlier times, but also, in most parts of Greece, long after Attic had become the norm of literary prose, each state employed its own dialect, both in private and public monuments of internal concern, and in those of a more external or interstate character, such as decrees in honor of foreigners, decisions of inter- state arbitration, treaties, and, in general, commuuication>s between different states. Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo- tian city is in the Boeotian dialect, no matter whether the recipient is a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum. If the Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree is in the Elean of the time (no. 61). If Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree is in Lesbian and a copy in this form is set up at Erythrae. Such is the usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred, and any departure from which is the exception. A decision of the Argives in a dispute between Melos and Cimo- lus is in the Argive dialect (no. 81). And so in general such deci- sions were regularly rendered in the dialect of the arbitrators, and inscribed in this form by the states involved in the dispute, usually at home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious centers, as Delos or Olympia. The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary agreement between Mvtilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version found at Mytilene (no. 21), the treaty of alliance between Elis and Heraea (in Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58). In communications between states using different dialects each party employs its own. For example, when Philip V of Macedon 154 275] VARIOUS FOEMS OF ΚΟΙΝΗ 155 sends certain recommendations to the city of Larissa, he writes in the Attic κοινή, which had long been the language of the Macedo- nian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in the Thessalian dialect (no. 28). An inscription of My tilene. contains the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in its original Aetolian (Northwest Greek κοινή) form, a copy of which had been brought back by the Mytileuaean envoys, followed by a decree of Mytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers than in those of local fame. So, for example, an Amphictionic decree wdiich is known to us only in the copy set up at Athens is in the Delphian dialect. 275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of literary prose, no one dialect was in a position even to influence other dialects except witliin narrow geographical limits. Yet it is probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent. There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the peculiarities of one's ΟΛνη dialect as compared with those of others. Some of tliese peculiarities, especially such as were at variance with the practice of all or nearly all other dialects, might come to be regarded with disfavor as provincialisms, and be avoided in writing, and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed. For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced as a mere breathing, what was a σ in the speech of most other Greeks, may have felt that this, unlike some of their other peculiarities, was a sort of weakness, which did not deserve to be exploited in writing. This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of intervocalic σ (A or σ) which is to be observed even in the early inscriptions of Laconia and Argolis, l)efore any specific Attic influ- ence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fact that Arcadian σί? and κάς, agreeing with Cyprian σί<ς and /ca?, are found only in one early 15(3 GREEK DIALECTS [275 inscription (no. 1ΰ), while all uthers have rU and καί, may also be ascribed to the combined influence of tlie other dialects, just as in a later period, when specific Attic influence is more probable, ττλο? was replaced by the usual ττΧέον, in spite of the fact that other equally marked peculiarities like iv = iv were unaffected. The Eleans gave up even in the sixth century their use of ζ for the δ of other dialects, and if, as is likely, this was a concession in spelling only, it is none the less in point. 276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands, though the earliest evidence of this belongs rather to tlie history of the alphabet, namely the spread of the Ionic Η =η (4.6). It is not accidental that ev for eo, though occasionally found in conti- nental Greece, is mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Ehodes, Cos, Thera, etc. In Cos occur such specific Ionic forms as τελεω? and ατΓο^βξάντω. Even in the fifth century the coins of the Rhodian lalysus show ^Ιέλυσίον beside 'λαΧυσίον. Through the medium of the Doric κοινή of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities have even spread to Crete, e.g. at Itanos ev = eo, €o = ev, and χρβώμβθα. 277. The Attic κοινή. The foundation of the ultimate suprem- acy of Attic is to be sought in the political conditions of the fifth century B.C. In this we refer to something more than the fact, important as it is, that in this period Athens became the intellec- tual center of Greece and Attic the recognized language of literary prose. It is within the sphere of influence represented by the con- federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic made its first advance as an ordinary medium of connnunication. Of all dialects it is Ionic which shows the first signs of Attic influence and is the first to lose its identity as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this influence are seen even in tlie Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century, especially in the islands, and in the fourtli century the majority of inscriptions show at least a mixture of Attic forms, and some, even from the early part of the century, are su])stautiaily Attic. After this, Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though some Ionic peculiarities are occasionally found in much later times, 278] VAEIOUS FORMS OF ΚΟΙΝΗ 157 mostly iu proper names and certain conventional words or phrases. It is this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory, and in some respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took up and spread, and which is henceforth termed the κοινή, or, more specifically, the Attic κοινή. The Macedonian period, indeed, forms the principal landmark in the evolution of a standard language in Greece. For in it the Attic KOLvr) was spread over a vast territory and permanently established in places which were to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet this is only a stage, marking neither the beginning, as we have seen, nor, still less, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we have no later record, the other dialects, though showing more or less KOLvrj influence, remained in common use in inscriptions from one to upwards of three centuries later. But eventually the κοινή attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken language, and from it is descended Modern Greek. The only im- portant exception is the present Tsakonian dialect, spoken in a small portion of Laconia, which is in part the offspring of the ancient Laconian. 278. The Doric κοινή. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influ- ence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century B.C., and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries B.C., and is conveniently known as the Doric κοινή. This is substantially Doric, retaining a majority of the general West Greek characteristics, but with a tendency to eliminate local peculiarities, and with a strong admixture of forms from the Attic κοινή. In spite of some variety in the degree of mixture, and the retention of some local peculiari- ties, e.g. the infinitive in -μβιν at Rhodes, there is yet a very con- siderable unity, amply sufficient to justify us in speaking of a distinct type of κοινή. That the mixture is not a haphazard one is shown, for example, in the fact that the substitution of ei for at, side by side with the re- tention of κα, resulting in the hybrid eX κα, is very general, while the 158 GREEK DIALECTS [278 opposite, al civ, is unknown. Ιαρό<; is replaced by lepo^;. The numer- als show the forms of the Attic κοινή, e.g. ace. γΑ. τρ€Ϊ<; for τρΙς, τ6σσε/3€9 (or τ€σσαρ€<;, rirrape^;) not τβτορβς, βϊκοσι fur ϊκατι, τεσ- σβράκοντα (τεσσαράκοντα, τ€τταράκοντα) for τ€τρώκοντα, 8ιακόσίθί etc. for -κάτιοί. In ί -stems we usually find ττο'λίο?, ττόΧιβς retained, but τΓο'λβί, ττόΧβσί, aec. ρ1. ττολεί•?. Nouns in -ενς follow the Attic type except in the accusative singular, e.g. βασιΧεως, nom.-acc. pi. βασίΧύ^, but ace. sg, βασιΚη. So Att. βασίΧβως is usual, but Att. τΓο'λεω•? rare. The substitution of ol, al for τοί, ταί is frequent, but there is great variation in this respect, τοί and oi occurring not infrequently even in the same inscription. Attic ου from eo is fre- quent, especially in verbs in -εω. In some places, as far apart as Rhodes and Corcyra, we find inscriptions which have the verb-forms uniformly in ου, but the genitive singular of σ -stems in -eo? or -eu9, e.g. Rhod. iy/caXoOvTaf etc. but Ίσοκράτευς etc. (SGDI. 3758), Core. 7ΓοιοΟντ€<; etc. but Άριστο μβνεος etc. (SGDI. 3206). Attic ω from εω is also more common in verbs than in nouns. In dialects wliich have ξήνο<; or ξεινος etc. (54), such forms are often replaced by the Attic, especially in the case of ττρόξενο';. The first plural ending -fte? is generally replaced by -μ€ν, though it persists in some places. There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent, but much less common than the dialect forms, e.g. ων beside εών, imperative ending -ντων beside -ντω, πρώτος beside ττράτος, ττρός beside ττοτί. Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely any intrusion of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g. α = Att.-Ion. η, κα, verb forms like δίδωτι, φεροντι, Doric future, future and aorist in ξ (142), ά/Λ€9 etc. Att. η, αν, and verb-forms like διδωσι, φβ- ρουσι are almost unknown except in the very last stages when the Attic κοινή as a whole is practically established, α is sometimes found as late as llie third century a.d., but only as a bit of local color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic κοινή. 279. The NorthΛvest Greek κοινή. This is very similar to the Doric κοινή, showing about the same mixture of Attic with West 279] VARIOUS FOEMS OF ΚΟΙΝΗ 159 Greek forms. But it differs from it in that it retains two of the most characteristic features of the Northwest Greek dialects as compared with Doric, namely eV = eh, and the dative plural of con- sonant stems in -oi for letters inscribed by mistake, and to be ignored by tlie reader. ( ) for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted by mistake, 3) corrected letters. Obvious corrections are given thus, without adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters. But often this is not done, it being thought unnecessary in a work of this kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other collections. - - - - for a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted. 103 16^ GKEEK DIALECTS [No. 1 .... for a similar lacuna where it is desired to show, at least approxi- mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a let- ter. In general, these are employed only for short lacunae. I for the beginning of each new line in the original. II for the begimiing of every fifth line in the original. II for the division between the obverse and reverse sides, or between col- umns. Used only where the text is printed continuously. Ionic East Ionic 1. Sigeum, Early VI cent. b.c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoifmannlll. 130. Michel 1313. Roberts 42 and pp.334ff. The second version (B) is in Attic. _ Φανο^ίκδ I ξμΐ τδρμοκ\ράτ€θ<ί τδ | ΤΙροκοννη^^σίδ ' κρητηρ\α he καΐ 10 ύτΓΟκ^ρητηρων κ^αΐ ηθμον ές ττιρυτανήίον 11 €δωκ€Ρ ^\^L€ί, Α Tpea[9] | έττρίαντο • των Άννικώ 7ra[t']-| 8ων ^Ικβσιος 'Η7€7Γθλίθ9 7Γ'^€ντακισ'χ€ΐΧίων τρίηκ[ο'\\σίων τ€σσ[ε/9]α- 15 κοντών, ΆΘ\η'^Ί^να'γ[ό^ρ[η^ς Ή[/>οδο']τ(7 χ€ίλ<'[ω][ν επτακοσίων θα/3γ€λ6Ό[9] 1 Φιλο/ίλϊ}? ΖηνοΒότδ τάν \^Κ^\ύά8ηισιν 8ίσχ^€ίΧίων 20 ε[7Γ][ταΛοσιωΐ', Θ€07γ/307Γ09 Α:ο[4]||ΐΌ7Γ4δ7/9 τάγ ΐίαμιμήηι χ[€][ίλίωι/ /cat οκτακοσίων [€7Γ]|τά • Κ7^φλ09 τά e'/x Me\at'i'7;[t] | 'A/CTi}t τρισ- 25 ■χ^Χίων έτττακ^οσίων βνενηκόντων Bta[9] |j Άσίά. 5 . . LOV Ι [γ^βίΧίων €να\κοσίων ■ Αεύκ^ίτητος ITf ^ώ τϋ^ζ^ οΐκίην 10 T[r/]]i' Άν8ρ€ος 7Γ[€^\ντα κοσ ίων ττίβντηκόντων Ι 8υων • "Ασμιος || (H)eo- 15 7ΓΟ/Χ7Γ09 ΆΙγί'αιο τάν ΟΓ[ωί -χ^βιΧίων τ\ριηκοσίων 8^€κων 8υων • 'I|ke- σι'ο τό ΦίΧίωνος Στρατ[4[ο]9 Λυσώ TOCK\^o]7re8ov δί7;Λ:|[ο]σ4ωι/ eVo9. Β Ίη the case of a lawsuit (ττρ^χμα), from litigation. Whoever makesthe sales the Fifteen are to bring it before the invalid, hivi shall the βασι\€ν$ curse, council within five days and make pub- ivhcn he makes the ciistomar>/ impreca- lic announcement of it in the villages tions. — 10 ff. There purchased lands and and in the city.' houses: from the sons of Annices, Ili- C 1-8. If any one excludes the pur- cesiiis, son of Ilegepolis, for 5340 [sta- chasers from possession or brings suit ters), Athenagoras, son of Herodotus, against them, the city, taking up the for 1700; from Thargeleus, Philocles, cause of those that are excluded, shall son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua- sustain the suit, and, if it loses, reim- dae for 2700; etc. — 19, 20. κοίνοπί- bursethem. The purchaser shall be free Zi\^: καΐ ΟΙνοπίδψ, No. 7] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 1(39 5. Erythrae. About 357 ]5.c. SGDI.5087. Ditt.Syll.107. Ilicks 134. Hoffmann III. 9G. Michel 501. ["E5o|^ey] τήί βονΧ^ήι καΐ τωι | δτ;^ωί. Μ]αιίσσωλλο[2^ 'E]/caT[o- μνω Ι Μολασ]εα, eirei ανηρ ά'γαθος [εγε[^€Τ0 Trje/ot την ττόΧιν την ^Έιρϋ^θραί^ων, elvac εοξρ'^έτην τί)^ Ι [7Γθλ]εω? καΐ ττρόξβνον καΐ 5 7ΓθΧί\[την^ • καΐ 'έσιτΧουν καΐ βκττΧουν | \_καϊ\ ττοΧέμδ καί βίρηνης ά<τΐ'λε[ί Ι «at] aarrovhei, καΐ άτβΧβιαν κα[1 || ττρ^οεδρίην • ταοτα 8e 10 elvai αοίΓτώί] και eK'yovoi'i. στησαι δε α[6|το κ^αΐ βικόνα •χ^αΧκην ev τήί aj[7opi}]i καΐ Άρτβμισίη'ί εικόνα | [Χίθί^νην iv τώί Άθη- ναίωι, καΐ || \στβφ^ανώσαί ^ϊανσσωΧΧον μεν | \βκ δαρ^είκων ττεντη- 15 κοντά, Άρτε\[μισίην~\ δε εκ τριήκοντα Βαρε[ί^^κών. jpayjr^ai ταοτα €(ς•) στηΧη[ν | καΙ στήσα^ι e? το Άθηναων, || [e7rtfieXi;^](i'})yai [δε 20 τους• ε^εταστα?]. Central Ionic 6. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early YI cent. B.C. SGDI.5423. Hoffmann III. 30. Michelll50. Roberts 25. Solmsen46. Ί^ίκάνΒρη /χ' άνεθεκεν ΙιεκηβόΧδί Ιογ^εαίρηι, 9δρτ] Αεινο\δίκ7]θ το ΝαΑσι'ο, εΗσο-χ^ος ά(Χ)Χηϋν, Αεινομενεο'ί δε κασι^νετη, Ι ΦΗράΠσδ δ' άΧο-χ^ός ν[ϋν^. 7. Xaxos. Found at Delos. Λ"Π or early Λ^Ι cent. n.c. S(iDI.5421. Η off m an η I IT . 3 3 . Roberts 27 . [t]o αρυτδ Χίθδ εμί άνδρίάς καΐ το σφεΧα'ί. 5. Decree in honorofMaussolus, the as a sign for ξ and transcribe Ναξσίό satrap of Caria, to "wliose memory tlie etc. famous Mausoleum was erected by his 7. On the base of a colossal statue widow Artemisia. — 15 ff. See 136.9. of Apollo at Delos, dedicated by Nax- 6. Inscribed on an archaic statue of ians. I am of the same stone, statue and Artemis found at Delos. Β is used as pedestal. For άρυτό see 32. A and Ae, and for -η from a, but not for 8. Burial law directed against ex- original Ύ). See 4.0, 8 a. In AetwSi/cTjo travagance in the funeral rites, like and £Ϊ(λ)λ7;όΐ' the endings, as tlie meter those enacted at Athens under Solon, shows, have the value of one syllable, and at Sparta under Lycurgus. like €w in Homer. See 41.4. The char- With two exceptions (^άνηι, διαραί»- acter which appears before σ in ΝαΑσ/ό θψ) Η is used only for the -η from etc. is D, probably only a different!- ά (or from ea, as έττ'ην, θύη). See 4.6^ 3,ted form of B, though some take it 8 a. 170 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 8 8. lulis in Ceos, Last quarter V cent. ij.c. ίΓτ.ΧΙΤ.ν.ί.Γ)93. SGDI. 58Π8. I)itt.Syll.877. Hoffmann III.42. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.lOff. Michel398. Solnisen47. ■ Zieheu,LegesSacrae93. Οί'δε νό^μ]οί 7Γ€ρΙ Tcoy καταφθίμ[€]νω[ν. κατά \ τ]αδ€ θά\7Γτ]€ν τον θανόντα • iv €ματίο[^ί<; τρ\^ι]σΙ Χβυκοΐς, στρώματι καΐ €νδύματί 5 [καΐ Ι €^7ηβ\€ματί, i^evai δε καΐ ev €λασ[σ]οσ[4, /Lt[|e] irXeovo^ αζί- οις T0t9 τρισΐ βκατον δ/3[α]χ]/ζεωζ^. β-χ^φέρ^ν he 67 κΧίνηί σφηνό- 7Γθ[δ]ί [Α;]|αι μ€ καΧύτττβν, τα δ' 6λ[ο]σχ€/θ[ε]α τοΐ[<; €ματ'\\ίοις. φβρξν δε οίνον €7γΙ το σήμα [μ^€ [ττλβοι/] | τριών χων καΐ eXaiov 10 μ€ 7r\eO[l•'] βνό^ς, τα δε || a^yyeta άττοφβρεσθαι. τον θανό^^ν^τα [φερβν Ι κ\ατακζκα\υμμ6νον σιωττήί μ^χρι [εττΐ το Ι σ'\ήμα. ττρο- σφα^ίωι [χ]/?εσ^α6 κατά τά τΓ\_άτρι\α. τ]τ/7 κΧίνην άττο το[ΰ'\ σή- [μ^ατο\ς^ και τ[ά] σ[τρώ]\ματα εσφερεν ivSoae. τήι δε νστ€ραί[ηι 15 ahr'\opaiv€V την οικίην iXevOepov θαΧά[^(τση\ι^ πρώτον, eireiTa δ[έ] ΰσώττωι ο[ίκ^€τη[ν €μβ'\\άντα ' έττην δε 8ιαρανθήι, καθαρην evai την οικίην καΐ θνη θύβν εφί'[στί|α.] τά? <γυναικα<; τά? [t]ouρΙ<; || δε τάς ηυναΙκα<;, τού'ζ μεν άνδρας iv τοΐ ττρο ηΐδς τοΐ) βωμού, τάς δε 'γυναίκας iv τοΐ ττρο Λεσ7Γε|[/97;9 . . . το κοίμ^ητήρων τους iv^κaθeύhovτaς . . . X\o'yov Ι Arcadian 15. VI or early ν cent. B.C. SGDI.373. Ditt.Syll.G25. Roberts 237a. A.M.XXI,240fe.; XXX,65. }ίαμο υνέθυσβ ταΐ Ινόρ/ταί. 16. Mantinea. Λ" cent. β. c. Fougeres,B-C.n.XVI,.568f¥. Homolle,ibid. 580 ff. Baimack, Ber.Siichs.Ges. 1893,93 ff . Keil, Gott.Nachr. 1895,319 ff. Danielsson,Eranos 11,8 ff. Fougeres,Mantinoe,523 ff . For v\, which is tran- scribed σ, see 4.4. [/Γθ]φλεασί οΐ'δε Iv 'AXeav [11. 2-12 proper names]. Φ[€μα]ν- 15 8ρος I [ρο'\φΧξοί αν •χρεστβριον κακρίνξ. || ε[λ α\ν οσίαί κακριθβξ victim, except wlien there is a fe.stival, and tlien only from the victims offered for the state. ' — 33. Up-(\ov•. ΐ€μ-ήιου. 37, 38. — 30. δΐΐόμ€νον : δεόμβνον. 9.1. — 39 ff. 'The custodian is to inscribe the name of each one wlio consults the ora- cle, when he lias paid his money, and place it on a tablet in tlie shrine so that any one who wishes may see it.' — ίγκαθίνδοντοβ : as elsewhere, those wishing to consult the oracle went to sleep in a room of the temple assigned for this purpose (see following), and received the oracle in a dream. — 43 ff. iv S( τοί κοιμητηρίοι κτλ. : ' the men and women are to lie in separate places, the men to the east of the altar, the women to the west, ' — 46. ήδβ : see 41.4 6. — Η€σ-7Γί'[ρη8 : Ae designated by H, as in no. ϋ. 15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze cymbal, which, according to the more probable of two varying reports, was found near the modern Dimitzana in Arcadia. Formerly read Κάμουν edvae κτλ. and ascribed to Thessalian, later as Καμο υν ίθυσΐ. But the use of ΰνέ- θυσΐ = άνέθηκ€ is confirmed by a later dedication reading Φaυλέas άνέθυσε τοΐ Πανί, in which the earlier ύν (6, 22) is replaced by ανά. 10. Judgment against certain per- sons guilty of sacrilege toward Athena Alea, whose temple had been made the No. 10] AECADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 175 τδν γ^ρξμάτδν, | ire τοί^ ροικίάταί(<;) τά? θεδ ivai, | κα f οικίας δα- σασσθαί τάς άνδ8^ €ά(σ)σας. Ι [eVjet τοις ροφΧβκόσι βττΐ τοΐδ' βδικά- σαμβν, [ α re θβος κάς οΐ ΒίκασσταΙ, ά7Γυ[8]€8ομίν[ος] [| τδν χρβμάτδν 20 το λαχο9, ατΓβ'χ^ομίνος\κατδρρ4ντ€ρον Xe'ye tiLepo- θυτβς • el δ' άρ iarrepaae, hvoheK\p Βαρ'χ^μά'ζ οφΧβν Iv 8αμον. — Τά? Tpnravayopato^ τ|ά? varepwi rph άμβρα^ νβμβν otl hav βόΧξτοι ο? || μ€ Iv τοΐ ΤΓ^ρίγοροι- el δ' αν Ιν τοί Trepi^dpoi, lvφo\pβίev. — Ίν ίο Άλεαί μ€ ν€μ€ν μeτe ξένον μeτe ραστον [ el με eVt θοίναν Ηίκοντα • τοΐ δε ξένοι καταιγομέν^οι εξβναί αμέραν και νύκτα νέμεν έττιζύ'γιον • el δ' Ι αν παρ τάνυ νέμε, το μβν μέζον ττρόβατον Βαρχ^μάν 6\\φΧέν, 15 το δέ μείον Ινφορβίεν. — Τα hiepa ττρόβατα με | νέμεν Ιν ΆΧέαι ττλό? άμέρας και νυκτός, είκ αν διε\Χαυνόμενα τΰ'χε • el δ' αν νέμε, δαρ'χ^μάν οφΧεν το 'πρό\βατον ρέκαστον το μέζον, τον δε μειόνδν ττροβάτδΐν οδεΧον ρέκαστον, τάν συδν δαρ'χμάν ρεκάσταυ, ε\Γ\ 11 με 20 τταρίιεταξαμένο^ τος ττεντεκοντα ε τος τριακα\σίο<ί. — Et/c eirl δδμα ττΰρ ετΓοίσε, 8υδ8εκο 8αρχμάς | οφΧέν, το μεν εμισν τάΐ θεοί, το δ' εμισν τοΐ<ί Ηιερο\μνάμονσι. — Et'/c αν τταραμαξενε θνσθεν τάς κεΧε[ύθ~\\δ τάς κακειμέναν κατ ^ΑΧέαν, τρις οδελό? 6φΧε[ν άνΈτΙ 25 ρεκάσταυ, το μεν Ηεμισυ ταΐ θεοί, το δ' εμισ\υ τοΖ\^ Ηίερομνάμονσί. — Ταΐ τταναηόρσι τος Ηιερ[^ο μνάμ'^ρνας αρτνεν τα Ιν ταΐ<ς ΙνττοΧαΙς ττάντα [ τ]|09 8αμιορ'^/ό[ς. — ] Τον κόπρον τον αττυ8όσμ\ιον Ι .] ταΐ Ιιεβ8όμαι τδ Κεσγανασίδ μενός ■ [εί δε με, 8αρ'χ\\μά'\ν 30 οφΧέν. — Ύον Uavajopaiov μένα [31—35 only a few words left.] for those not unblemished (and so suit- able only for personal use) one shall impose a pasture tax. He shall not go beyond what he declares in his function of hierothytes. That is, his official state- ment as to the condition of the ani- mals is final. — 7. ττάρ αν : παρ & (ά) 6.ν. 58α. — hicpoOvTc's : Ιεροθντέων. 78, 157. 9. πάν: ά,ν. 5 8 (Ζ. — os με: used like &σον μή. — 20. Unless the Fifty or the Three Hundred approve. Ace. abs. con- struction. 173. — 21. δδμα: temple. — €iroij]roi τοις βρ'γώναις τοις Ιν τοί αντοί Ι epyoi, όσα irepl το epyov • άττυεσθω δε 6 άΒικη- 5 μβνος Ι τον άΒίκβντα ίν άμβραις τρισΐ άττύ ταΐ αν το αΖί^κημα <γ€νη- TOL, νστβρον δε μή • καΐ otl ay κρίνωνσι | οΐ €σ8οτήρ€ς, κνριον 'έστω. — Ει δε ττόΧβμος δια κω\νσ€ί τι των 'έρ^ων των έσδοθβντων ή των | ηρ^ασμενων τι φθέραι, οι τριακάσιοι δια^νόντω [ τί δει ^ίνεσθαι • 10 οι δε στρατα^οΐ ττόσοδομ ττοβντω, [[ είκ αν Βέατοί σφεις ττόΧεμος ηναι 6 κωΧνων ή έφθορκως τα epya, ΧαφυροττωΧίου έόντος κατύ τάς Ι τΓο'λίος. ei δε τι(ς) epyωvήσaς μη lyKe^riprjKoi τοις | €pyoις, 6 δε ττόΧβμος διακωΧύοι, άττυδόας [τ]ό apyvpiov, | το αν ΧβΧαβηκώς 15 τυγχαΐΊ/, αφβωσθω τω epyω, || βίκ αν κβΧβνωνσι οι βσδοτήρες. — Ει δ' ο[ι/] τις ετΓΐ συνίσταται ταΐς βσδόσβσι των epyωv η ΧυμαίνηΙτοι κατ €1 δε τίνα τρόττον φθήρων, ζαμιόντω | οι €σ8οτήρ€ς, οσαι αν Βεατοί σφεις ζαμίαι, καΐ | άyκapυσ[σόv^τω ιν εττίκρισιν καΐ ινα- 20 yόvτω II ίν δικαστηριον το yιvόμevov τοΙ ττΧηθει τάς | ζαμίαυ. — Μ^ έξεστω δε μηδέ κοινανας yev€σθaι | ττΧεον ή δύο εττϊ μη- δβνϊ των €pyωv • ei δε μη, οφΧέτω | έκαστος ττεντηκοντα δαργ^μάς, 18. Regulations governing building- contracts. 1 ff. — , if any trouble arises between the contractors on the same loork, as re- gards the work. — 4. αιτυ ταί : from the time when, relative use of the arti- cle, as in 1. 14 etc. Seel2"6. — 6ff. If war shall interrupt any of the works con- tracted for, or should destroy any of those completed. Note the change of mood. For φθέραι see 80. — 9. ιτόο-οδομ ιτοίντω : introduce the matter, Att. ττρόσοδον ttoc- ΐΐσθαι. — 11. λαφυροττωλίου ; Att. form of gen. Instead of sale of plunder the word must mean here simply jdunder- ing, ' the city being subjected to plun- der.' — 12 ff. Hut if any one who has made a contract has not begun on the worksand war interrupts, he shall return lohatever money he may have received and withdraw from the work, if those giv- ing out the contracts so order. — 15 ff. If any one makes opposition to the allot- ments of the works or does an injury in any ivay, etc. — κατ €l St τίνα: d δέ Tis, detached from verbal phra.ses, has come to be used independently in the sense of a simple indefinite, as is some- times et Tis in Attic (e.g. Thuc. 7.21.5). Cf . κατ tl δέ ri 1. 32. — 18. o. 18 7; κατυφρονήναι των βτηζαμίων Ι των τβτα'γμβνων, κύριοι εόντω οΐ εσδοτήρε•; | τομ μβν βρ^άταν εσδ^'λλο^τε? e? τοί epyoi, 11 τον δε 4ρ<γώ- ναν ζαμι6ντ€^ Ιν έττίκρισιη κατάττβρ | τος β7ησυνίσταμένο<ζ ταΐς εσΒοκαΐς yeypajr^T^OL. | — Ότί δ' αν βσδοθή epyov etVe lepov etVe 8αμόσι[ον], 1 ΰττάρχ^εν Tay kolvclv σύyypaφov ταν^^ν^ι κυρί^ανί 1 ττό? ταΐ €7Γ€ς τοΐ epyoi yeypaμμ€v\aL av^yy ρ άφ\οί\. prescribed for those who make oppo- The giving out of the contracts and ac- sition to the allotments.' — 50. ξαμιόν- ceptance of proposals is the .same thing. Tis Iv Ιττίκρισ-ιγ : conden.sed expression — 53 ff. 'This general contract shall be for ξαμώντΐ^ και ά^καρύσσοντΐ^ κτλ. Cf. in force in addition to the .special con- 11.17-10. — 51. Tos ίτΓίσ-ταμένο? : acc. tract for the particular piece of work. ' abs. 173. — io-8oKais •• έσδόσΐσι in 1. IG. Cyprian The Cijprkin Si/lhihdrij Nearly all the Cyprian inscrijitions are written in a special syllabary. This consists of signs for eacli of the five vowels — these being used where no consonant immediately j^recedes, that is initially and for the second element of diphthongs — and signs for each combination of consonant and following vowel, as 7na, me, etc. But there is no distinction between long and short ΛΌwels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and aspirate. Hence the sign ie (the transcription with t is a matter of conven- tion) may stand for re, τη, δε, δ?;, θε, or θη. Xasals before consonants are not written, e.g. Trap άνθρώγιτων βίον, ΦίΧιτητος δε [ό || ΦιΧίτητω και] ΆΧεξανδρος 6 ΆΧεξάνδρω τ[ά\μ βασιΧεί]αν τταρεΧαβον, ^ερσιτητος εων Ι [τοις βασ]ιΧηεσσι φίΧος καϊ τοΐς aTpoT[ajoiai] καϊ τοΐς άΧΧοισι Ma/ce- 10 δόνεσσι μ\έηάΧ]ων ά'γάθων αίτιος γεγο/^ε τάι ττόΧι. ^ Α[ν^\τΐ7Γ]άτρω •yap ετΓίτάξαντος χρ7]ματα εις | τομ ττόΧεμον είσφερην ττάντων των άΧΧων Ι είσφερόντων ^ερσιττιτος ττα p'y εν ό μένος | ττρος τοΙς βασίΧηας καϊ Άντίττατρον εκ[ού]φισσε ταμ ττόΧιν, εττραζε δε καϊ ττρος KXe[i-|[ 15 τ]ον ττερί τάς εις Κ,ύττρον στρατείας και i^l'y] με'γάΧας δαττάνας εις upon, they may decree the same privi- be made annually on the anniversary leges for the exiles returning in the of the king's birthday in the presence of prytanyof Smitliinas as for the others.' the twenty men and the me.ssengers. ' — 38-30 ff. ' When the decree has been 2.3. Decree in honor of Thersippus confirmed, the people are to pray that for using his influence with the Mace- the settlement may be for the general donians in behalf of the city. For the welfare. The priests and priestesses are historical referencessee Hicksand Dit- to throw open the temples. The sac ri- tcnbcrger, I.e. There are some κοινή flees wliich were promised when the forms, as μβτά for πεδά, άνάΎμαψαι be- messengers were sent to the king are to side ό-^καρυσσέτω. No. 23] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 187 μικρόν avvajaje. I [iyever^o Sk καΐ Trepi τάν anoheiav apj][p | aja- ^09] καΐ Trap των σαδράτταν €ΐσα'^ωηα\ν Ι σίτω κα\τ€σκβυασσ€, εδωκβ δβ καΐ τάί ττόΧί 11 [-χρΊ^ματ^α et<; σωτηρίαν και τόκοις έλ,άσ- 20 [σοΙνα? αϊτ]ησ€ Tcoy Karear ακόντων, έβαθόη | [δέ 'χ^ρη^μάτεσσι και τοΐ<ί ΊΓοΧίταισι ei<; [^σιίτωνία^ν. καΐ ΤΙοΧνττβρ'χ^οντο'ί et9 τάν Άσί[αν | στάΧ€'\ντο<ί διώικησε φίΧον αντον ταυ 7Γθ]|[λί ντΓα\ργτιν, rrape- 25 σκβνασσε δε καΐ Άρράβαι^[^ον καΐ^ τοΙ<ϊ άΧ\οι<; το^ εττί τίνων re- Ta|[7yU.eVo]i<> νττο των βασιΧήων φίΧοις τάι 7Γ[ο|λί Α:α]1 τάΧΧα ττράσσεί μετ evvoia τα'γος καΐ τάν ττόΧιν δί(έ) κι ΥΙβτραΐος καΐ 'AvajKiTr- 7Γ09 καΐ Ι ^Αριστόνοο<;, ού? άτ Ta τείαν, εΐ δε ! [τίνες ά'\νηκεστόν τι ττεπράχασιν είσς την βασιΧείαν η την ττόΧιν η δι" άΧΧην τινά αΐτίαν μη άξιοι εισιν Ι [μετεχ^ειν της στήΧης ταύτης, ττερί τούτων την ύττερθεσιν ττοιήσασθαι, εως 38 αν iyo) εττιστρέ-^ας άττό της | [στρα^τείας διακούσω ■ τοις μεντον κaτηyopεΐv τούτων μεΧΧουσιν ιτροείττατε όττως μη φανώσιν διά φ[ιΧο^τιμίαν τούτο ποιούντες. έτους ζ' Τορττιαίου ly ." hv βούλωνται elvai. — 28. ή(Γτοχήκ€ΐσ•αν : now attested from .some half dozen κοινή 3 pi. plpf. of άστοχ4ω, iniss the viark, .source.s. It i.s probably due to the anal- fail. Both word and ending are po.st- ogyof a ταμία<ί 8όμεν άτ 46 τάν κοινάν ΤΓοθόδουν • το μά -ψ-άφισμα τόνε κϋρρον εμμεν κάττ iravTO'i 'χ^ρόνοί •" οι ττεττοΧιτο γραφεί με'νοι κάτ τε τά<ί εττίστολά? τοΐ βασίΧεΐος καΐ κάτ τά Λίταφίσματα τάς ττόΧως • | "Σαμόθρακες • "Α|θχί.7Γ7Γθ9 Υ^αΧΧίφονντείο<;. 48 }\.pavvovvtot • Ά'γεισίνοο^ Αυκίνείος, ΦάΧα\κρο<; Έιμίαιος, [κτΧ. 49-78]. TvpTOvvioc ■ Ευ^οίΐ^ο? ΑεττίναίΟ'ς, ΦίΧό8αμο<; Αεττίναιο<ί, Βοί'- 79 σκο^ Ααμμάτρειος, [κτΧ. 79—92]. 29. Larissa. II cent. u.c. IG.IX.ii.o.'33. Hoffmann Π. 18. 'Στρνμουν yioXOTOL [ο] φάμενος άτΓείΧενθ{ε)ροΰσθειν άττο | Μο- 20 Χότοί τοΐ Φοίνικο<; τό? 'γινόμενος τά ττόΧί κάτ τον νόμον apyv- ρίοί Ι στατεΐρας δεκάττεμ^τε. ' ΑΧίόΒουρος ΤΙοΧνξενειος 6 φάμενος ά\τΓειΧευθερουσθείν άττο ΥΙοΧυξενοί Άρμοξενείοί τος 'γινόμενο'^; | τά 24 ΤΓο'λι κάτ τον νόμον apyvpioL στατεΐρα'ζ δεκαττεμττε. in the language of adulation, to wip 136.1. Similarly τοΐ ΰττττρό tSs "γενομέ- βασιΧικων. — 41. ο<Γ(Γθυν κτ\. : lohorn- vol πέρ άτων ψαφίσματο^ in another in- ever of those ihat have been enrolled any .scription of Larissa (1(}.ΙΧ.ϋ.Γ)12.30). persons accuse. έφάν^ρΐνθΐΐ.ν m mean- 29. The whole inscription of 44 lines ing not έφαφοΰνταί, bill κατηΎοροΰνταί contains a list of manumissions, all in (cf . 1. 38) . — 43. καΐ τά ψαψίσ-ματα κτ\. : the .same phraseology. and the decrees, both the one just previ- 20. ψάμ€νο5 aireiXevGepovo-Oiiv: perf. ously passed and the present one. vwirpb inf\n. = άπη\(υθΐρωσΟαί, with φάμ€νο$, Toj, so. άμέραί. Cf. Boeot. προτηνί, declared free. 194 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 30 30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. «.c. IG.IX.ii.536. [Nt/co]«:Xea[? Α]ύτο/3ο[ι)]λ€ίο[9]. | XeiTopevovro'i 'Ayeilaia '3e- 5 vovveiGi oi I τον τανρον ττεφζίρώ^,κοντζ'ί • [ Ί^ικοκΧβα^ ΑύτοβονΧβίος, Ι ^Αριστίουν ΐΙαρμ€νίσκ€ΐο'ί, Ι ΥΙραξία^ Et/Ja/cXei8ai09, | Ααμβα^ Ηρα- σΐ7Γ7Γ€λθ raybs ένθάδε καταστ-η, 6ταν τα^ΐύηταί τα. κατά. θετταΧίαν (Xeii.Hell. 0.1.8,9,12). So τα7ά(οιΐϋ would expect Tayia) and άταγ/α (cf . άκοσμία time tohcn no κόσμοι was in office) were times of war and peace respectively. But the use of the phrase does not neces.sarily .show that the institution under which it originated was in vogue at the time of this inscription ; and, in any case, the Ta70sof 1. 8 is the municipal official, like the TayoL of no. 28. 1, 10. It is obvious that the text as it stands is incomplete both at the beginning and the end, although the bronze tablet on which it is inscribed is intact. A horizontal line was cut in the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not belong with the following. Either this is one of a connected series of tablets, in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion of a decree given on a preceding tablet, while the present decree was concluded on the following tablet ; or, as seems on the Avhole more likely, 1. 1 is the conclusion of the present decree, and was added at the top when it was found that no space was left at the bottom. In this case Λνβ read Όρέσταο Φερ€κράτ€$ (cf. 108.2) or, with correc- tion, Φερ6κράτε(ο)5 Ιιυλορ^οντοί Φίλονίκό hmos, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates son of Philonicus, was ύλωρό?. The use of the gen. instead of the patronymic ad- jective would be only another instance (.see 214) of divergence from the u.sual Thessalian. The addition of the grand- father's name is unusual, but not un- precedented (cf. e.g. no. 20), likewise the u.se of vlos instead of the gen. alone (cf.e.g.SGDI.1183,Arc.;Ditt.Syll.478, Stratus ; irals often .so u.sed in Lesbian and Cyprian). vXiopos occurs in Arist. 196 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 34 34. riiarsalus. Ill cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. Hoffmann Π. 65. Ά[<γαθά τύχ^α ] ά ττυΧις ΦαρσαΧίουν τοί^ καΐ οΰ<; βξ αργ^α^ σνμ7ΓθΧίΤ€νομ€νοίς καΐ σνμ7Γθ\[€μ€ίσάντ€^σσι ττάνσα προθυμία εδουκβ τάν ττοΧιτείαν καττάττερ ΦαρσαΧίοις τοις | €[ξ άρ^ά<} ττο- Χ]ίΤ€υομ6νοίς, β^ούκαβμ μα €μ Μακουνίαί<; τας e^o/LteW? τον Αου- €ρ•χου Ι {'y)a[<; μόραν ττΧε^θρα ίζβίκοντα εκάστου είβάτα έχειν 5 ττατρουβαν τομ ττάντα γ^ρόνον. || τ\α'•^€υόντου'\ν Εύ/Αβλλί'δα ΝίΛασ^- αίου, Ανκου Αρουττακείου, ΌιοΧύκου Μι^ασιττττειΌυ, Αύκου j Φερε- κρατείου, Άντίόχ^ου Αυνατείου. (Four columns of names follow.) Boeotian 35. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Λ'^Ι cent. B.C. Br^al, M.S.L.VII,448. Holleaux, ibid. VIII, 180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76ff.,437. KaX/rol•» ά'^αΧμα ράνακτι ρ\βκαβόΧοί ^ AttOQCjXovl ?Δα/χ]οσί'δα9 woifeae μ^ 'Έ^χ^εστροτος. αύταρ εττεμφσαν Pol. 6. 8. G as the title of an official simi- lar to the ά-γρονόμο^, but nowhere else than in this inscription as an eponymous officer. 34. Pharsalus grants citizenship to those who have assisted it, and gives land to each youth. 1 ff. Tois καΐ ois κτλ. : ' to those who have already from the beginning been politically associated (non-technical use of σνμπο\ιτ€υομένοΐί, not those who have already enjoyed citizenship), and to those Λνΐιο have zealously assisted in war, just as to those λυΙιο have been citizens of Pharsalus from the begin- ning.' — καΐ oil's : even as it is, already. Cf. SGl)I.21i)0 δονΧΐύων καθώ5 και ω? serving just as aipreseui, SGI)I.18;)2.11 μ€τά, των καΐ ώί συνηρημένων with those already chosen. — 3. «μ Μακουνίαις : ' in the district known as the Pop^iy (μήκων) Fields.' 35. An epigram of four hexameter verses inscribed βουστροφηδόν on asmall tile, broken at the bottom. Vs. 1. άγαλμα: not siaiwe, but used in its earlier and more general sense of ornament, pleasing gift, about = ανάθημα. Cf. CIG.I,p.7, SGI)I.5507. — ρ[€καβόλοι]: or f[heκaβ6\oι], cf. fheKa- δάμοε, no. 38 (526). Vs. 2. It is possible that the second letter is not σ but p, in which case we should read some such name as Ν£στ]ο- ρίδαί (AVilamowitz). In eitlier case va- rious restorations of the first .syllable are of cour.se equally po.ssible. The form is in agreement with Έχέστροτοί, and is either an epic patronymic or a designation of the gens or phratry to which Έχ^στροτοί (a Boeotian; note -στροτοί, 5) belonged. No. 41] BOEOTIAN INSCKIPTIONS 197 ^ 'jop Urdiefi. TO | ®ίωνος τον ταμίαν τον ττροάρ-χοντα ! τάν τρίταν ττετραμεινον αττο '^τ'\άν υττερ^^α μερίάων τάν Ιωσάων κατ τάς ττο'λίο?, ^^^ so long as.sociated politically with the Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at an early date. 43. The Nicareta inscription. Nica- reta, daughter of Theon, of Thespiae, had lent various sums of money to the city of Orchomenus, for which she held against it certain notes, generally re- ferred to as ονπ€ραμίρίαι (once, 1. 55 f., as τά? έμττράξίί). These are recorded in IV. When Xicareta ajjpeared at Or- chomenus to collect these {11.44ff.), the city was unable to meet them, and an agreement was entered into according to which the city was to pay her the sum of 18,833 drachmas within a cer- tain time and the polemarchs were to give her a personal contract for the payment. The text of the agreement (ομολογά) is given in YII, and of the con- tract (σού-γ-γραφοί), written in the κοινή, in VI. The sum of 18,833 drachmas is more than the total of the notes re- corded in IV (17,585 dr., 2 obols), but probably less than they amounted to with the normal penalties for delayed payment. Jfor the phrase ό Ηίθφσο-ν (1. 135, cf. 1. 1(5), ivhich they persuaded her to accept, implies some concession on her part. Finally the city pas.sed a vote (III) to pay the amount and take up the notes and the contract. When this had been accomplished it passed a further vote (II) ordering all the docu- ments to be inscribed in a specified order. This was done as stated in I, which serves as a heading to the whole inscription. 10 ff. προβ€βωλ€υμ€νον κτ\. : that he had a probouleiaua to present to the peo- 2)le, Whereasthe people had voted that the treasurer in charge for the third period of four months should pay t > Nicareta, in settlement of the notes which she held against the city, the sum which the city persuaded her (to accept), IS, 833 drach- mas, and that the polemarchs should take up the contract they gave for the money against themselves, they and the treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta selected, and cancel the notes against the city (maturing) in the archonship of Xenocritus, and since the jwlemarchs had arranged these matters and th§ 200 GEEEK DIALECTS [No. 43 ο €\7Γίθωσ€ αύτάν ά ττόΧις, αρ^ουρίω ^ρα'χμά'ζ Ι μουριάς οκτακισ-χί- \ία<; οκτακατίας τριάκοντα τρί•^, κη τώς ττολε/λαρχω? ανξΧβσψη τάν -"re avvypacpov, αν εόωκαν ouirep jj [ο\ντων των 'χρβιματων κατ a^ujTU αύτώ\_ν'\ | κη 6 ταμίας κη ων ττοθβίΧβτο ϋ^ικαρβτα Se/c[a], | κη τάΐζ ύ7Γ€ραμ€ρία<; δια^ράψασθη τα<; \^κάτ'\ | τά'; ττόΧιος τά<> eirl Έ,βνο- ^•^ κρίτω αρχ^οντος | eV ®€ΐσ7ηής, κη οντά ρερυκονομβωντων 11 των ττοΧεμάρ-χων κη τώ ταμίαο άτΓο^όν'^τος τα •χρείματα κατ το όμόΧο- yov το ττάρ | (^^ιόφβστον Θίοδώρω Θελσττίεΐα τβθέν, Ι ΒβΒό'χ^θη τΟ 8άμυ • τως ττοΧεμάρχ^ως, | εττι κα το ψάφισμα κούρων ^βνειτη, av.)^y^P^i\^^ ev στάΧαν Χιθίναν τό τ€ ψάφισμα οΰτο (11) Ι κη το οΰτΓβρ τά? άτΓοδο'σίο? (III), κά(τ) ταύτα Be κη | τά? ύτΓεραμ€ρία<ί τά(ς) κατ τάς ττολίο? τά ροτΓος καΐ εγγύολ? || etV ίκτβίσίν του haveiov j ^Ινάσων M-eKjao, Τελεσί'ας Ι Μ^Λτγαο, Αασίτητωι Ηβνοτί^μου, Κύάρβι Έιύχ^ώρου, ITe- ,|^ ρι'^Χάωί ^Αναξίωνος, ^ίονυσοψχάρωί Καφισοδώρου, Κωμί\ναί TeXe- σίτΓΤΓου, Όνασίμωι Ι ®€θ'γ€ίτονο<;, }ίαφίσοδώρωι Ι Ααματρίχ^ου, (m) Ni/co/cXet Άθα\νοδώρου ^Ορ'χομβνίοί'ί άρ<γύ^\ρων δρα'χμας μυρίας 6κτα\κίσ'χ^€ίΧία'ζ 6κτακοσία<ί τρόάκοντα rpeZtei^[t']|ft)y • J^i^ irapelav ohirep τάς 7ro\[i]||o9 ττοΧβμαρχ^οι Καφίσόδωρος Αιωνου- σίω, ΦίΧόμ€ίΧος | ΦιλωΐΌ?, ^ Αθανόδωρος "\'π'ΤΓω\νος ■ ά'7Γθδόμ€ν τάν ^m ""^'^^^ 'Fψ^χ^oμevίωv Ί^ίκαρβ'τη Δίωνος, || ο έττίθωσαν oinrep τάν oύ^ΓepaμepLάωv τάν έττΐ '^evoκpί\τω άρχοντος ev ^)eLσ^nης, άρ^ου- ™^ /οιω δρα-χ^μας μουριάς οκτ^ά^κίσ'χξΐΧίας οκτακατίας T/>[ta]|[«oi'Ta T/3t9, €σ')^ατον Όνασ[ί']'/ίΐω αρ'χοντος ev τύ ΆXaX[^κo^μevίoL μ€ΐνί• σού'^'^ραφον δε Ι ^γράψασθη τω άρ^ουρίω τως j <τώς> ττοΧβμάρχ^ως Jjr 'Έιργ^ομ€νίων j| «^ 4γγούως, ως κα ^ δοκίμάδδ[€ί] [ ^ίκαρ4τα, κη Θ4σθη μeσe'y'y[υ^ov ττάρ Έιφίάδαν ΎίμοκΧ€ίος | Θεισττίεια. ε'7Γ6 δε 1^3^ Λα κoμ^ττe[ι]\τη ^ικαρβτα το άρ'γούριον j| ττάρ τάς ττόΧως, €σΧία- The Dailies of the first two sun-ties are but with the tiiird the error is recti- giveu by iijistakt; io the uomiuative, iied. — 113-lU. «πιφίρηι : presents ίί, 1()0 (83) 1()5 (88) No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCEIPTIONS 203 νάτω ^LKapera τάς ουττερ^αμβρία^, ας έ'χί κατ τάς ττολίος, τάς• eVt Ά^νοκρίτω Ι άργ^οντο'ζ ev Θείσττίί}? ττάσας, κη ταν σοΰ^'^ραφον άττο-] δοτω Έίφίάδα'ζ τοις ττοΧεμάρχ^νς κη τοΐ ταμίη κη το[ΐ<ί'\ Ι iyiyovoL<;. ή δε κα μεΐ άττοδώεί ά ττόΧις Νίκαρ€τη το άρ^^ονριον ev τν 'γε'γραμ- ^;'•"' μβνν 'χ^ρόνυ, τα<; μουριάς κη 6κτ[α^\κίσ'χ^€ΐΧία<; οκτακατίας τριά- κοντα τρις, άτΓοΒότω Ι ταν σού'γγραφον κη τάς ουττ^ραμβρίας τας κατ τάς Ι τΓολίος, άτταν το apyovpiov το ev τν ό/Λθλο[γ]υ yeypap\ixe- νον (ύ] he κα) ev τν γ^ρόνυ τν 'γ€<^/ραμμ€νυ μεΐ eOeXei κ[oμ']ί88[e]-\\ σθη ^ικαρ4\τ\α το apjovpiov, άττοδότω Έίφίάδας ταν [ σονγγραφον τοις TΓo\eμάp^oLς κη τοΐ ταμίη κη τοις Ι εγγονοις, κη ττοταττοτη- σάτω ^ίκαρέτα τη ττόΧί 'ΈJpγ^o\μevίωv κη τοις ττολε/χαρχοί? κη τοΐ ταμίη κη τοις iy\. (τυμιτραξίω κάτΓθδ£ΐξ6ω : / will col- lect and disburse, άποδίίκννμι, like Att. άποφαίνω, render account for, disburse. Cf. απέδειξαν no. 4Q. — 10. τώλ Ααβυα- δάν: τώνλαβ-, elsewhere una.ssiniilated, as 1. 3. 96.3. — 11. I ivill impose the oath upon the rayoi for the next year. Cf. B.27. No. 51] PHOCIAN INSCKIPTIONS 207 "Κδοξε Ααβυά8αι<; Έουκατ\\ίου μηνός δεκάται iirl Κ[α]|/47Γ0ΐ' iv 20 Tat α\ίαι σνμ ■ψάήίοα Ηβκατον 6<γδοηκοντα Ι 8υοΙν • τους rayov^ μη ΒεκΙεσθαί μήτ€ haparau γα/Α€ΐ|λα μήτε τταιΒήια μητ a7reX|Xata, 25 αΐ μη τάς ττατριάς έτταινεούσας και ττΧηθυοσά'^ ας κα ηί. αϊ 8e τι κα Trap νό\μον κεΧβύσωντι, των κζ\€!\^σάντων 6 κίνδυνος 'έστω. Ι 30 τα he cnreWala ayev 'A7reX[Xat? καΐ μη άΧλαι αμβραι j μήτε ayev τους άδοντας μ\ήτβ τους τάκους δβκβσθα^ • αϊ δβ κα [^Β^εξωνται 35 aWat Ι άμεραί ή Άττελλαί•?, ά7Γ0Τ€\ίσάτω f έκαστος δέκα δραΐ'χμάς • 6 δε 'χρήζων κατα<^ορ\εΙν των δεξαμενών εττΐ τώ\\ν /ινστερων Taycov 40 κατα^ό\ρείτω εν τάί άΧίαι Tat με\τα Έουκάτία, αϊ κ αμφίΧΧέγ/ωντι το\ ταγοί τοί δεξά^μενοι. αηεν δε ταττεΧΧαΙα || αντί ρετεος καΐ τάς 45 δαρά\τας φερεν. Ηόστις δε κα μή Ι ά^ηί ταττεΧΧαΙα ή τάν δαρ\άταν μη φερηί, άμμόνιον κΐατθετω στατήρα εττΐ ρεκαΙΙτε'ρωί, τώί δε Ηυστε- 50 ρωί ρείτεί α^ετω ταττεΧΧαΙα καΐ Ι ταν δαράταν φερετω • αΐ δε | κα μή αγ?/ί, μηκετι δεκέσθ\ων αμμόνια, αλλ' ή α^έτω ά7Γ||€λλαΐα ή 55 αττοτεισάτω ρίκ\ατί δραχ^μάς ή Ηυττο^ραφό^μενος τόκιομ φερετω' και Ι τάν δαράταν τωί ΗυστερωΙι ρετει φερετω ή ά7Γ0Τ€^σ||[ατω - - - , 60 Β [1—4 fragmentary. τ]|[οι Ααβυάδα[ί Εύ/ίλειΌι]]? ττερί τάν δα[ρα- 5 τάν ε'πϊ\\^κρίν6ντων και [Ά'πεΧΧα'\\ίς ττερί των ά7ΓεΧ\Χαίων, | 7r]a- ρεόντες μή μείδ\ς /jellfjo? καΐ Ηεκατόν ' τά[ν δέ] | Λίτάφον φερόντων 10 άνδ[εξ]\άμενοί ττοί το Ά7Γθλλω[^'][θ9 καΐ του ϋοτειδάνος | του φρα- τρίου καϊ του Δ'ίό? ττατρώίου δικαίως Ι οισείν κατ τον νόμους | των 15 ΑεΧφών κήττευγ^εσθ^ω δικαίως τάν -ψάφον φέ\ροντι ττο'λλ' άηαθά 23ff. The rayoi are to receive neither, beside hS ΒΓ)5, haans A4(), B30, C19. in the case of the cakes (lit. of the See 58 a. — 38 £f. 'Any one who wishes cakes), the -γάμΐλα or the παώηια, nor the to accuse the rayot of having received άπελλαιο, unless the gens to which one the offering at other tlian the stated belongs approves in full session. Tlie times shall bring the charge wlien tlieir apijroval of the gens (ττατριά, as in Elis ; successors are in office. ' — 45. άντΙ fi- ττάτρα in most Doric dialects) was a t€os : during the year, in the same year. prerequisite to the introduction into See 136.8.2). — 5(). Or let him sign a the phratry, which was the larger body note (for the twenty drachmas) and pay including several gentes. — 30. ό: with- interest. out A, as also Λ 38, C 19, but Ao (de- 15 11-12. άνδ6ξάμενοι : undertaking, monst.) Β 53, Αοδε C 19. Cf. as A28 jy^omising. They swear by the gods of 208 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 51 20 T0i/[9 II ^]eou9 Βίδόμεν, ai he ά[δ]|ΐΛ:ω9, τα κακά. τούτα 8e τ\οΙ Tayol 25 έτΓίτβΧίόντωΙν καΐ τώι δ€ομ€νωι συν\α<^όντων τους Ααβυά8α\\ς ' at δε κα μη ττοιώντί Λ:α|[τ] τα 'γε'γραμμενα τ) μη το|[ϋ]ς τα'γού<; τον 30 Ηόρκον βι^ττα'γά'γωντί, ά7Γ0Τ€ίσατ|[ω] ρ€καστος iirl ρ€κατ€\^^ρ]ωί δβκα δραγ^μάς. Λοστ|[ί]? he κα μη ομόσηι, μη τa\[y^eve'τω ■ αΐ he κ ανώ- 35 μοτο\ς τα'^εύηί, 7Γ€ντηκοντα \ δρα'χμάς άττοτβίσάτω. || αΐ he κα heξωv- ται τοί [rjayol η γα/ιιελα η Traihrji^a τταρ τα 'γράμματα, ά7Γθτ\€ίσάτω 40 ττεντηκοντα hpWχμa■ εττί/το/ρου? Αορρδν τον 5 ΙΙυτΓΟκναμίδίδν μβ φάρειν iv Αορροΐς τοΐ|9 }ίυ7Γθκναμίδίοι<;, φρίν κ αν τις Αορρος ηένξται τδν ΐΐυττοκναμιδίδν. αϊ [ δει'λβτ' ανχδ- ρ€Ϊν, καταΧβίτΓοντα ev τάί ίστίαι τταΐδα Ηξβατάν e 'δεΧφβον e^jeZ- μβν άνευ βνετβρίδν • αϊ κα Ηυττ ανάνκα^ άττεΧάδνται i(v) Νανπάκτδ ΑορΙροΙ τοί ΐΙυτΓΟκναμίδίΟί, βξείμβν ανχ^ορείν, Ηόττδ ρεκαστο^ ev, avev i\v€τepίδv. τεΧος μΊ φάρειν μβδβν Ηότί μβ μβτά Αορρδν τδν 10 Έ€σ7Γαρί\δν. — Α — "Ένορρον τοΙς έττίροίροί'^ ev Ί^αύττακτον /xt 'ττο- στάμβν αΙ^π Ό)7Γθντϊδν 1 τέκναι καΐ μα'χ^ανάι μβΒεμιάί ρερόντα<;. τον hoppov έξεΐμεν, αϊ κα 8είιΧδνται, iTrayeiv μετά τριάροντα ρετεα άττο τδ Ηόρρδ Ηεκατον άνδρας ΌΙττοντίοις ^ανπακτίδν καΐ Τ^Ιαυττακτίοις Όττοντίους. — Β — Ηο'σστί? κα Χί7ΓθτεΧε^\ί εγ ^αυττάκτδ τδν εττι- 15 ροίρδν, άττο Αορρδν είμεν, εντε κ αττοτείσει τα νό^μια ^ανττακτίοις. he may share in these privileges, both those of the people and those of the mem- bers of the societies, himself and his de- scendants forever. The colonists of the H. Locrians are not to pay taxes among the H. Locrians, until one becomes a H. Locrinn again. In 6σια \ανχάνΐΐ.ν καΐ θύΐΐν there is probably the same con- trast as in lepa και δσια or Cretan θ^ινα καΐ ανθρώπινα, thougli it is possible that both terms refer to religious privileges. — 3. αϊ Ko SciXirai. : for the repetition cf. also it 11. IGf., δ6μ€ν 11. 41 f., καρΰ- ξαι iv rayopai 11. 20 ff. — 4. Ki(8) Βάμο K€(o) 9οινάνον : καΐ έκ δήμου και έκ κοινω- νών. 94.(5, 100. — 7 ff. If α colonist loishes to return, he may do so tvithout taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro- vided he leaves behind in his house an adult son or brother. If the H. Locrians are driven from Naupactus by force, they may return without admission taxes to the town from lohich they each came. They are to pay no taxes except in common with the Western Locrians, i. e. they are not to be subject to any special taxes as colonists. — al δίίλίτ: for subj. without κα (also in 1. 20), see 174. — 9. ho-iro (τίκασ-το? ev: a 3 sg. fjv is otherwise known only in Attic-Ionic, other dialects retaining the original ^j. See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi. ^v agreeing with the logical subject they (cf. the preceding). Cf. Horn. '4βαν οΊκ6νδ€ 'έκαστοί, etc. Kiihner-Gerth I,p.28G. — 11 ff. Oath for the colonists to Naupactus, not to forsake the alliance with the Opuntians willingly by any device. If they wish they may impose the oath thirty years after this oath, one hundred Naupactians upon the Opun- tians and the Opuntians upon the Nau- pactians. — 11. ατΓοντιον: for άττ'Ό- ποντίον. Probably here only a graphic omission, similar to haplology (88 a). — 14 ff. Whoever of the colonists departs from Naupartus ivith unpaid taxes shall lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays 216 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 55 — 1 — At κα μ^ yevo^ ev rat ιστιαι eL e -χβτταμυν tjv einlfoi- (βϋντϊ). — Η — Ηοσσ|τ69 κ αττοΧίττβι ττατάρα και το μέρο'ζ τδν 'χρβμάτδν τδι ττατρί, βττβί κ Ι άττο'γβνεται, εξβΐμβν ατΓοΧαγ^εΙν τον βττίροιρον ev ΝαύτταΛτοι/. | — Θ — Ηο'σστί? κα τα ρ€ραδ€ρότα Βιαφθείρβι τβγ^ναι και μαχ^ανάι κα\ι μιάι, Μτι κα με άνφατάροις BoKeei, ΙΙοττοντίδν re 'χ^ιΧίϋν ττΧβθαι καΐ ^αρττακτίδν 40 τδν €7Γΐροίρδν ττΧεθαι, ατιμον είμβν και •χ^ρείματα τταματοφα'γβΐ- σται. τδνκαΧβιμβνδι ταν 8ίκαν 8όμ€ν τον άρ^^χ^όν, ev τριάροντ άμά- pai'i 8όμ€ν, αϊ κα τριάκοντ αμάραι ΧβίττδντΙαι τα•; άρχ^άς • αϊ κα to suits against themselves in Opus on the same day. This provision Ls in- tended to secure for the colonists the greatest expedition in their litigation at Opus, hapiarai (i.e. έΧέσθαι) καΐ δ6μ€Ρ = Χαβΐΐν καί δοΰναι (cf. Hdt.5.83). δίκην Xa/3etv is usually to bring suit, as here, though sometimes the opposite, while δίκην δούναι is usually to Submit to suit (e. g. Thuc. 1.28), as here, though some- times used of a magistrate, to grant trial, as below, 1. 41 f. — 34 f. Who- ever are in office for the year shall ap- point from among the H. Locrians a ττροστάτηί, One of the Locrians for the colonist, one of the colonists for the Lo- crian. τον AoippSv Ηυποκι/αμιδ/όί' applies properly only to the appointment of the νρόστατηί for the colonist, this be- ing the important provision in contin- uation of the preceding paragrai^h. Making the provision mutual was an afterthought. — κ απ tares without cor- rection is to be read κα 'πιατέί, with hyphaeresis where we expect elision, from κα and iwiaris, an adv. cixl. of firos for which we .should ex^^ect iwi- ffTh or iTTieris (intervocalic ρ is not always written, cf. 'Owbevn, δαμιουρ- -γού$). Some correct to 'πί{ρε)τέί, but a by-form with {ρ)ατ is possible. E^ after έντιμοι is due to dittography (cf. the ending of the preceding hoinves, 'πίατέ$). The omission of eovn may be the engraver's error, or simply ellipsis, such as is not infrequent in a clause of this kind (Kiihner-Gerth I,p.41,n.2c). — 36 f. A colonist to Naupactus who has left behind a father and his portion of the property with the father, shall in- herit his share li'hen {the father) dies. — 38 ff. Whoever violates these statutes by any device in any point which is not agreed to by both parties, the majority of the Thousand in Opus and the ma- jority of the colonists in Naupactus, shall be deprived of civil rights and shall have his j)ropeTty confiscated. For the spelling Ί^αρπακτίόν see 32. — 41 ff. To the one who brings suit the magistrate shall grant trial within thirty days, if thirty days of his magistracy remain. If he does not grant trial to the one bringing suit he shall be deprived of civil rights and have his property confiscated, his real estate together with his servants. The customary oath shall be taken. The voting shall be by ballot. For μέροί real 218 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 55 μβ 8ί8δι τοι €νκα\€ίμ€νδί ταν Βίκαν, άτιμ\ον €ίμ€ν καΐ χ^ρβματα τταμα- 45 τοφα'^ύσται, το μβρος μβτα fo\\tKtaTav. 8ιομόσαί hoppov τον νόμων. iv vhpiav ταν ψάφίξξίν ζΊμεν. και το θβθμιον τοις ΗυτΓΟκναμιδίοις Λορροί9 ταύΐτά TeXeov βίμβν XaXeieot? τοις σύνΆντιφάται ροικξταΐς. 56. Oeanthea. Second half Υ cent. B.C. IG.lX.iii.333. SGDI.1479. Hicks 44. Michel 3. Roberts 232 and pp.354 ff. Solmsen 35. Ύον ξένον μ€ hayev ε(τ) τας Χαλεί'δο? τον ΟΙανθέα, /-t'eSe τον ^aXeiea ε(τ) τά<; ΟίανθίΒος, μβζε γ^ρβματα αϊ Ti(?) σι;]λόί • τον δε συΧδντα άνάτδ(<;) σνΧβν. τα ξβνικα β{θ) θαΧά(σ)σα<; hayev | άσν- 5 \ον ττΧάν €(λ) Χίμένος τδ κατά ττόΧιν. αϊ κ ά8ίκδ{ς) σνΧδι, τ€||το- θ€? δρα'χ^μαί' αϊ Be irXeov Ββκ αμαραν β'χ^οί το σνΧον, /ΐβΙμιόΧοιν 111 ι ■> ι ι \*|'-ν'- ν οφΧ€τδ fOTi συΧασαί. at μεταροικ€θΐ ττΧβον μβνος e ] ο XaXeievi iv OiavOeai e Όιανθβύ<; iv Χαλει'όι, τάί €7ηΒαμίαί Βίκαι '^^ρβστδ. 10 τον ττρόξβνον, αΐ ψβυΒβα Trpo^eveoi, StTrXje/ot θδιβστδ. |[| αϊ κ άνΒι- γάζδντί τοΙ ξβνοΒικαι, i^Γδμότaίίκόδρομορ 6 βωXoypάφop, οττωρ δοθάι τοΐρ | θεαροΐρ τοΐρ έμ ^ΙίΧητον άττοστεΧΧομεΙνοιρ ττοτΐ τάν θυσίαν καΐ τον uycova || των Αιδυμείων. 40 Northwest Greek κοινή 62. Thermum. About 275 b.c. Έφ.Άρχ.190δ,55 ff. 2ΥΝΘΗΚΑ ΚΑΙ ΣΥΜΜΑΧΙΑ ΑΙΤΩΑ0Ι2 ΚΑΙ ΑΚΑΡΝΑΝ0Ι2 'AyaOai τν-χαι. "Συνθηκα ΑίτωΧοΐ<ί καΐ Άκαρνάνοις 6μόXoyoς. είρηναν Ι είμεν καΐ φιΧίαν ττοτ άΧΧάΧονς, φίΧους εόντα<; και συμ- μάχ^ονς άμα\τα τομ ττάντα χ^ρόνον, όρια ε'χ^οντα<; τάς 'χώρα'ζ τον 62. Treaty of alliance between the west Greek κοινή. Sec 279. Note e.g. Aetolians and Acarnanians. This is an the retention of original ά, κα, ττοτί, example of the mixed dialect current infln. in -μεν, 3 pi. imv. in -ντω, ξ in aor. ' at this time in various parts of North- {τερμαξάντω), but Att. el for a/, ov beside west Greece, which we call the North- eo (e.g. άντιποίοΰνται but a-Tparay^ovros), 224 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 62 Άχελώιοί' 7Γθταμ\ον (ίχρι ei9 θάΧασσαν. τα μβν ττοτ αω του Άχε- 5 λώίον τΓοταμον ΑίτωΧών ύμεν, τα he j| ττο^' eairepav Άκαρνάνων ττΧάν του ΐΐραντος καΐ τάς Αβμφώο^; ■ ταύτας Be ^ AKapvdv\e<; ουκ άντίΤΓΟίοΰνται. hirep he των τepμόvωv του Ύ{ραντο<;, el μ€^ κα ^τράτίοί καΐ ^Aypal^oi συγχωρεωντί αυτοί ττοτ αυτούς, τούτο κύ- ριον έ'στω, el he μη, W.Kapvave^άν\τω he ταύτα, ev στάΧαις χαΧκέαις eir Άκτίωι μέν οι ap^ovTe^ των Άκαρνάνων, ev he %€ρμ\ωι τοί άρχοντες των ΑΐτωΧων, ev ΌΧυμττίαι he και ev ΑεΧφοΐς καΐ ev Αω{Β)ώναι κοι- νάι €κάτ\εροι. €7τΙ αρχόντων έμ μεν ΑΐτωΧίαι στραταηεοντος Πολυ- 15 κρίτου KaWteo? το heύτe^pov, Ιτηταρχεοντος ΦίΧωνος ΐίΧευρωνίου, ^ραμματεύοντος ΝεοτττοΧεμου ^αυττακτίου, | ετηΧεκταρχεόντων Aaμεhωvoς ΚαΧυΒωνίου, Άριστάρχον 'Κρταίου, Αέωνος ]^α\φρεος, Κάλλια \\^άΧΧιεος, ΎιμοΧόχου ΐloτειhavίeoς, ΐlaμφaίha Φυσκεος, "Σίμον Ι Φνταΐ€ος, ταμιευόντων Yiυhpίωvoς Αυσιμαχεος, Αωριμάχου Ύριχονίου, Άρίστ\ωνος Ααιάνος, ^ Αριστεα Ίστωρίου, Ά'γησωνος 20 Αεξΐ€ος, ΎιμάνΒρου 'Κριναΐος, || \\.<^ρίου 'Σωσθενεος • εν hε Άκαρνα- νίαι στρατα^ών Ώυνθάρου Olviaha, 'Ε7Γί[λ]|αΌυ Αηριεος, 'ΑΎησωνος Στρατιού, ΆΧκετα Φοιτιάνος, ΆΧκίνου (ήυρρείου, Ηεωι/|θ9 Άνακτο- ριέος, ΐΙοΧυκΧεος Aευκahίoυ, ίτηταρχεοντος ΊτητοΧάου Olviaha, | <^ραμματεύοντος ΐΙερικΧεος Olviaha, ταμία ^ΎεΧάου Στρατικού. | — Συμμαχία ΑΐτωΧοΐς και ' Ακαρνάνοις άματα τομ ττάντα χρόνον. [| 25 εί τις κα εμβάΧΧηι εΙς ταν ΑΐτωΧίαν εττι ττοΧεμωι, βοαθοεΐν els beside iv with ace. (cis τάν AirwXiau used of the citizen levies in contrast to but iv ' Ακαρνανίαν) , Ιππεΰσι beside Ίπ- tlie mercenaries, Polyb.2.G5, 5.91,95, TT^ois. and ^τΓίΧεκτάρχηί Plut.Arat.32. — 24. 10. €ΐΓΐλ6κταρχ^£Οντων : this is tlie αματα: probably connected with μάτι?!/, first reference to έτηλΐκτάρχαι as mili- Dor. μάταν, and so having the same tary officials in the Aetolian league. force as the frequent aVXws καΐ άδ6- For the Achaean league, cf. 4πί\ΐκτοι, λω$, e.g. no. 112.22. Κυ. 64] LACONIAX INSCRIPTIONS 22δ TOW I Άκαρνάνας 7re^Ot9 μβν χίλι'οί?, lirirevaL he ίκατόν, ου? κα τοί άργ^οντ€<ί ττεμττωντί, ev άμεραίς βξ. καΐ ei τι^ iv Άκαρνανίαν εμβάΧ^οι eVt ττοΧεμωι, | βοαθοείν ΑίτωΧούς ττεζΌΖ? μβν χίλ/οί?, ίΤΓΤτεοί? δε εκατόν, ev άμεραις €ξ, ους | κα τοΙ αρχοΐ'τε? ττεμττωντι. el 8e ττΧεωνων ■χρείαν έ'χοίβζ^ arepoi ττότεροι, || βοαθοούντω τρισγ^ί- 30 λιΌί? eKarepoL έκατεροίς, ev άμβραις 8εκα. raίικαφορίΒα || /cat A^vhnnrov | 10 /cat ^ικαργ^ίΒαν | /cat ταύτας ττάντα. | 'έφορος [ Εύδα/ϋ'δας. || εττα- /coe I Μει^εχαριδα? | ΆνΒρομβΒης. .35 ff. Victories won by Ένυμακρατίδα^ the usual form is due to assimilation (cf . 1. 40), evidently I)amonon\s son (cf. to the vowel of the second syllable. — 11.72, 79, etc.). The name (cf. ΌίΌμάκρι- 44, 03. Παρπαρόνια : Uapirapos is the Tos) points to an ίνυμα = δννμα, δρομα, name of a mountain in Argolis where ■with an inherited e-gi'ade in the first games were held. — 49 ff. Victories won syllable, which is seen in some of the by Damonon as a boy. — 54, 00. Αιθί- cognate forms of other languages, e.g. hia : games in honor of Apollo Lithe- Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto sius. — 57. Μαλίάτίΐα : games in honor unknown in Greek. PiObably the ο of of Apollo Maleates. Cf. Paus.S. 12.8. No. 70] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 229 68. Taenarum. IVcent. i$.c. SGDI.4592. Michel 1077. Roberts 265 (/. Transitional alphabet. Η = A and η. Άν€θηκ€ I Κΐσγ^ρίδν | ΆτΓβιρυτας | τδι TlohoiSd^^vt 'ΐΙρακΧήιδαν | 5 αύτον καΐ [ ταύτδ. 'έφορο'ζ Ι ΐία'γηΗίστρατο';. | εττάκδ ΐΐ ρυαΐος ,^Έ^ττί- 10 69. Thalamae. IVcent. β. c. Annual British School Χ, 188. Meister, Ber.Siichs. Ges. 1905,277 ff. Ionic alphabet, but Η = Λ as well as ψ 'Νίκοσθ€νί8α<; τάί ΐΙαΗιφάί [ <γ€ροντ€ύων ανβσηκβ, | αύτό^ re κα\ ho τω ττατρος ττίατηρ Νίκοσθβνίδας, 7rpo/3et7r||a/ia9 τά(ς) σιω 5 ΤΓΟτ' ^Αν8ρίαν συ\νβφορβνοντα ανί\σ'\τάμ,βν | ^ικοσθβνίδαν e[i/] τώι 6[e]pa)i, ΑΙόι» /cat συν καΧώί γ^ρησται. 70. Sparta. II cent. α. d. SGDI.4498. Annual British School ΧΙΙ,356. |o γα? άττοΧώΧη ippηyeίa'ί μεν 40 τριακάτίαί 11 τρΙ<; σγ^οΐνοί Ηημίσ-χ^οινον, σκίρω δε καΐ άρρηκτω καϊ δρυμώ τβτρακόσιαί τριάκοντα ττεντε σ-χ^οΐνοι, iμ μεν τάί ττράται μερείαι τάί | ττάρ τά ΥΙηρώίδεια ippηyeίa<; μεν Ηεβδεμήκοντα ρεζ σγ^οΐνοι, σκι ρω δε καϊ άρρηκτω καϊ δρυμώ Ηεκατον hoyδoηκovτa ττεντε σ'χ^ο1\νοί, iv δε τάί τετάρταί μερείαι τάι ττάρ τά Φιντία ippη- 45 yeia^i μεν || διακάτίαί ρίκατι Ηετττά σχ^οινοι Ηημίσχ^οινον, σκίρω δε καϊ άρρηκτω καϊ δρυμώ διακάτίαί ττεντηκοντα σ'χοινοι. Κεφάλα 7Γα']σα9 7^'» ^^^ κατεσώισαμες τώι Αιονύσωι Ηετττακάτιαι τριάΑ κοντά Ηοκτώ σχ^οΐνοι Ηημίσ-χ^οινον • ταύταν τάν yav κατεσώισαμε'ζ 50 iyδίκaζάμεvoί δίκα^ τριακοσταίας τοιι^ τάν Ηιαράν yav ρι\^ίαν and wooded, land. — 30. άπ-ολώλη : Λα(ί who had appropriated it to private been lost, i.e. by private encroachment. use (11. 47 ff.). — 49. 8(κα$ τριακοσ-ταΐ- This land the cominis.sioner.s restored to as : suits which had to be tried within Dionysus, bringing suits against those thirty dai/s, Cf , no. 55.42 and the Attig No. 74] HEEACLEAN INSCRIPTION 233 ΤΓΟίόντασσίν. havra έμισθώθη [Λα 7α] κατά βίω Ι [/ίο'σσα]^' Λ[α]|- μβς κατ€σώίσαμ€<; τριακατίων μβδίμνων το ρέτο<^ Ηέκαστον, | ha δε ττάσα ja ha τω ^ιονύσω τ€τρακατίων δβκα μεΒίμνων Α;αδ|δίχο9 το ρ€τος heKaaTOV. 'Έ^στάσαμ€(; Be καΐ ορως eirl μβν τά? | ΤΓλευρίαδος άνω, heva μεν eirl τω άντόμω τω ττάρ Tiavhoaiav |[ τώ ττάρ τά ΈίηρώιΒβία τω ορί- 55 ζοντος τάν τ€ htapav yav καΐ τάν pthiav Ι άνχωρίξαντε'; άττο τάν άτΓοροάν e? τάν ftSiav yav, hως μη καταΧυΙμακωθης άόηΧωθβίη καθώ<; τοί βμττροσθα οροί, άΧΧον 8e βττΐ τώ άνΐτόμω τώ ττάρ τά Φιντία ajovTO<; βστάσαμβ^ ττάρ τάν βυβΧίαν καΐ Ι τάν Βιώρυ^γα άνχ^ωρίξαντβ'ί hωσavτωίίκωνος, ψε άνθεμον Άττολλώ- νιος ΆτΓοΧΧωνίω, καΐ τοι ορισταϊ ρε τρίττους ΦιΧώνυΙμος Ζωττυρί- σκω, ire καρυκείον ^ ΑττοΧΧώνιος ΐίηρακΧητω, αι ττεΧτα Αάζιμος ΥΙνρρω, Ι κν θρίναζ ΦιΧώτας Υϊιστιείω, με εττιστνΧιον ϋηρακΧεί- δας Ζωττνρω, μισθώντι τώς hι\apώς 'χώρως τώς τω Αιοννσω εγ^οντας 100 hως€χovτι κατά βίω, καθά το\ ΥΙηρακΧείοι διε^νον. τοΙ δε μισθω- σάμενοι καρττενσονται τον άεΐ γ^ρόνον, hάς κα ττρωγγνως ττοτά- ταΐ συνθήκαι 'γ€'γραμμ€Ρων. τώ? 15δ 8e 7Γρωγγΰ^\ως τω? ael ^ενομβνως ττβττρωγγευκήμβν των τ€ μισθωμά- των καΐ των βτΓίζαμιωμάτων καΐ των αμ\'πω\ημάτων καί τάν κατα- 8ίκάν καΐ αντώς καΐ τα γ^ρηματα ha κα βτΓίμαρτυριίσωντί, καΐ μη ημ€ν μητ£ Ηάρ\νησίν μήτ€ τταΧίνΒικίαν μηΒβ κατ άΧΧον μηΒέ heva τρόπον τάι ττόΧι ττ/οαγ/ιατα τταρέ'χζν μη^ε τοΙς hu^irep τά<; ττόΧίος ττρασσόντασσί • αϊ Se μη, areXe? ημ€ν. AevTepo^ . Ho δε τον δεύτερον μισθωσάμενο^ | καρττευσήταί άτΓΟ τας τριακονταττε 8ω τά^ δια των τετρώρων ά<γώσα^ εττΐ τον IfK) άντομον τον ττράτον hoalaci κ' εο καΐ ΊτραζεΙ ττάντα κατ τάν συνθη- καν και Αυττο'λογος έσσήται καΐ αύτ6<ζ καΐ τοΙ ττρωγγύοι, Ηότι κα \ μη ττράξεί κατ τάν σννθηκαν. Ύρίτος. Η ο δε τον τρίτον ■χωρον μισθωσάμενος καρττευσηται άττο τω άντόμω τω ανώτερον τά^ τριακονταττε δω ποτ τον άντομον τον δεύτερον άττο τάς τριακονταττε δω καΐ | ττραξεΐ πάντα κατ τάν σννθηκαν καΐ ΗυπόΧοιγος εσσήται καΐ αύτος καΐ τοΙ πρω'γ'γύοι, Ηότι κα μη πράξει κατ τάν σννθηκαν. Ύ εταρτος . Ηο δε τον τέταρτον γ^ωρον μισθωσάμενος πάρ τε 165 των ποΧιανό\\μων των επΙ Άριστίωνος εφόρω καΐ των οριστάν και πάρ των ποΧιανόμων των επι Άριστάρχ^ω τω ϋηραΙκΧείδα εφόρω ha άνθεμα ΦιΧωνύμω τω ΦιΧωνύμω, ha εμβοΧο'ζ ΥίηρακΧείδα τω Ύιμοκράτιος καρπενσ?}ται άπο τω άντόμω τώ τρίτω άπο τάς τρια- κονταπεδω επϊ τον άντομον τον ορίζοντα τώ? τε τω Αιο\^ννσω χω- ρω<; και τα Φιντίας ho Κρατίνω παμωχ^εΐ. ho δε άvhεXόμεvoς ερ'^α'ξηται τα μεν άΧΧα κατ τάν | σννθηκαν, καθώς καΐ τώς Χοιπώς ιγε^ραπται, τάς δε άμπεΧως τάς hvπap'χώσa [ [e τά]ν βΰΧαν τ^αν'] ανφ' Άρίστδνα e τον(ς) σνναρτνοντας \ [e α]Χλον τινά τα- μίαν βύθννοί T€Xo ff. Have had made and put in place, cups and a silver beaker. — !). The re.s- ίη accordance ivith the divine oracle, toratlon of the words following βωμ6ν the Om}>hnlus of the Earth, the colon- is uncertain. nade, the enclosing wall, the altar . . . , 83. Regulations for sacrifices in the α stone conduit, and the ... above it; Asclepieum. Forthefrequentdoubling have had made in the oracle chamber a of con.sonants .see 89.4, 101.2. For treasury, which can be locked, for the φερόσθΒ see 140. .3 6. For other com- offerings; have constructed all the road, nients .see the Glos.sary. No. 84] AEGOLIC INSCKIPTIONS 243 σττυρδν ΗξμίΒιμμΙνον, οϊνου Ηβμίτβιαν καΐ το σσκεΧος τον βοος 10 το\ΰ Ίτράτον, το δ' άτερον σκβΧος τοί Ιαρο μμνάμονε^ Ι φβρόσθϋ ■ του hevTepov βιοος τοί<; άοιδοΐς Βόντϋ [| το σκβΧος, το δ' ατβρον σΑ:[ελθ9 15 τοΙς φρονροΐς hovTO και τεν8οσθί8ια. | Ύδι 'ΚσσκΧατηδι θύβν βο\ν βρσβνα καΐ Ηομονάοις [Ι βδν epaeva 20 καϊ Ηομονάα\ί<; βδν OeXetav ■ eVl του βιδμοΰ του ΆσκΧατηου θύ€\ν ταύτα καϊ καΧα'ί8α. αν&βντδ τδι ^ΑσκΧατηδί φερί^νάν κριθάν μ€- 25 8ιμμνον, σ^ττνρδν ΗξμίΖιμμνον, οϊνου Ηβμίτβίαν • σκβΧος το Ι ττράτου βοος τταρθβντδ TJ[oi,] θιδι, το δ' ατβρον τοΙ ^Ι[αρο^μνάμον€<; φ[€^ρό- 30 σθδ• τ'^οΰ δ€]υτφδ τοις άοιδοΐι^ς 8όντδ,1^ το δ' άτερον το\1<; | φρου- ροΐς 86ντδ καϊ τβν8οσθί8ία.^ 84. Epidaurus. Late IV cent. b.c. IG.IV.951. SGDI.3339. Ditt.Syll. 802. Michel 1069. Θεός. Τιίχα [ά7]α^α.] \^\α\ματα του Άττολλωζ^ο? κα\ του ^ΑσκΧα- τηου. Ι [Κλ]εώ τΓβνθ^ 6τη €κύησ€. αΰτα ττβντ ενιαυτούς η8η κυονσα ττοί τον Ι [^ejot» ίκβτίς αφίκζτο καϊ ένβκάθευδβ ev τώί άβάτωι. ω<; δε τά'χ^ίσ\[τα'\ βξήΧθε Ιξ αυτού καϊ €Κ τού ίαρού iyeveTO, κόρον €Τ€Κ€, 5 ο? eu[^]u9 γενόμενος αύτ6<; αττο τας κράνα<; εΧούτο και αμα τάί ματρί Ι [τΓ^βρίήρτΓβ. τυχ^ούσα δε τούτων έττΐ το άνθβμα [e]7r€7/3ct- ψατο ■ "ου /Αεγ€'[^ο]? ττίνακο'ζ θαυμαστ€ον, αλλά το θείον, ττενθ^ ετη ως εκΰησε εγ fyaa^Tpyi Κλεώ βάρο<;, εστε | ε'γκατεκοιμάθη, και μιν εθηκε ΰ'^/ιη." — Ύριετης 11 [κό^ρα. ^Ιθμονίκα ΐΙεΧΧανΙς άφίκετο εί<; 10 το Ιαρον ύττερ ^ενεά<;. ε'γ^^κοι^μαθεΐσα δε όψιν είδε • ε8όκ€ΐ αιτεΐ- σθαι τον θεον κυήσαι κό^ραν], τον δ' ΆσκΧαττιον φάμεν εΎκυον 84. One of several stelae found in tic influence, e.g. usually el rarely ai, the Asclepieum recording the cures ef- contraction Ιηέ'τη, ποιησοΰντοί, etc., ace. fected. a. PRns.2.2~. 3 στηλαι 8i ΰστή- pi. άκρατίΐί etc. Lengthened δ is al- κ€σαν ivrbi τον περιβόλου, τό μ^ν άρχαΐον ways on, and e usually et, but we find χη- καΐ n\iov€s, iw ίμοΰ be e| λοιπαί. ταύταΐί p6s beside xeip6s, and άφήΧΐτο (25 α, 6). ί-/-^ΐ~/ραμμίνα καΐ άνδρων καΐ -γυναικών — 3. irtvff'irr]: see 58 c. — 5. Cf. Paus. ^στιρ ονόματα ακεσθέντων ΰττό τοΰ Άσκλη- 2.27.1 ουδέ άττοθνήσκουσιν ούδ^ τίκτουσιν τΓίοΰ. ιτροσέτί δέ καΐ νόσημα 'άτι 'έκαστοι αϊ •γυναίκα σφισιν ivTOs τοΰ περιβόλου. — ένόσησε καιϋπωί ίάθη- yeypawTai δέ φωντι (!. ΐΓίριήρτΓβ : ίρττω = ef/it, see Glossary. TTj Αωρίδι. — 7 ff. The words on the votive offer- Tlie dialect shows considerable At- ing form a rude epigram, hence the 244 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 84 €σσ€Ϊσθαί vlv και, el τί άλλο I α\^ίτ^οΐτο, καΐ τοΰτό οΐ iTriTeXetv, αυτά δ' ονθβνος φάμ€ν erL 7Γ0ί|δ[ε4]σ^αί • eyKVo^ δε 'γενομβνα iy 15 ^αστρί €φόρ€ί τρία βτη, έ'στβ 7Γα\\ρ€βα\€ ττοϊ τον θβον ίκβτις υττερ τον τόκου. €<γκατακοίμαθ€ίσα | Be 6ψ[ι]ν eiSe • eSoKei eTrepwTriv vlv τον Oeov, el ου yevoiTO αύται Ι ττάντ^α^ οσσα αίτήσαιτο καϊ €<γκυος €Ϊη, virep δέ τόκου 7Γ0lθeμev | νιν ούθεν, καϊ ταύτα ττυνθανομβνου αυτού, el TLVO^ καϊ άλλου δ6!οίτ[ο], Xe'yeti^, ώς• ττοιησούντος καϊ τούτο ■ 20 €7Γ€ί. δε νύν virep τούτου || irapeu] ττοτ αύτον ίκβτι^, καϊ τούτο οι φάμev eiTLTeXelv. μ€τά δέ | τούτο σττουΒάί έκ τού άβατου e^eX- θούσα, ω? έ'^ω τού ίαρού η<ϊ, 'έτέκβ κό\^ρ'^αν. — Άνηρ τού^ τά'; χήρος δακτνΧους aKpaTel0 άλλ' αϊ κα ύ^ιή νιν ττοιησαι, άνθησείν οι €ίκό\να Ύραψά μένος • μετά δε τούτο τον θεον τάν τού Τίανδάρου ταινίίαν ττεριδήσαι ττερί τα στίγματα ού και κεΧεσθαί νιν, εττεί κα εζ\εΧθηι εκ τού άβατου, άφεΧόμενον τάν ταινίαν άττονίψασθαι το Ι ττρόσωττον άττο τάς κρανας καΐ ε^κατοτττρίξασθαι εις το ύδωρ. ά^\μ€ρας δε <γενομενας εξεΧθών 65 εκ τού άβατου τάν ταινίαν άφτ']Χετο | τά 'γρά^μ^ματα ουκ εχουσαν, ε'^καθιδων δε εΙς το ύδωρ έώρη το αυτού | ττρόσωττον ττοί τοις ιδίοις στί'γμασιν καΐ τά τού ΤΙανδάρου ^ρά(^μ)\ματα ΧεΧαβηκός. — Ει)φα- νΐ]ς 'Κττιδαύριος τταΐς. ούτος Χιθιων ενε[κά]\^θευδε• εδοξε δη αύτωι 6 θεός εττιστάς είττεΐν • "τι μοι δώσεις, αϊ τ[υ][[Λ:α ύ^ιή ττοιησω;" 70 αύτος δε φάμεν " δεκ' άστραηάΧους," τον δε θεόν ^γεΧά^σαντα φάμεν νιν τταυσεΐν. άμε'ρας δε '^ενομενας ύ<^ιης εζήΧθε. — γΑνηρ άφικετο ττοΙ τον θεον ίκέτας άτερότττιΧος ούτως, ώστε τά Ι βΧεφαρα μόνον εχειν, ένεΐμεν δ' εν αύτοΐς μηθεν, άΧΧά κενεά εΐ\μεν οΧως. eXe'yov δή τίνες των εν τώι ίαρώι τάν εύηθίαν αυτού το || νομίζειν βΧεψεΐσθαι 75 όΧως μηδεμίαν ύτταρχάν έχοντος 6τττίΧ\Χου, άλλ' r) χωραμ μόνον. looidd within a year make the thank- see 177. — (50. ίώρη : see 280. — 75. offerings for his cure. — 00. ποιήσαι: When he had not even any rudiment of an 246 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 84 €'γκαθ[€ύ8ον'\τί ουν αύτωι oyjrt^ €φάι>η • ihoKei τον deov έψήσαί tl φά[ρμακον, e7re]tTa Stayayovra τα βΧέφάψα βγχ^βαι ei? αυτά. άμβ- ρ[ας δε 'γβνομβ'ν^ας β(Χ)€7Γων άμφοΐν βξήΧθε. — | Ιίώθων. σκβυο- 80 φόρο<ζ et[9 το\ Ιαρ\ον ανιών\, eVet eyeveTO Trepi το δε|!«ασταδίο^, κατ€7Γ[ε]τ€. [ω πένθησαν ατταζ^τε?.] Ϊ1ραξίμ6νξ<ζ δ' αύτδι γ[αύι]9 άττό ττατρίΒος ivOuv συν δα/Λ[ό]4 roSe σάμα κασί<γν€τοίθ irovede. 88. Corcyra. Early λ^Ι cent. i$.c. TG.TX.i.SGS. SGDT.3180. Roberts 99. Solmsen2.j.-2. 'Σάμα Tohe 'ApviaSa χίάροττος • τον δ' δΧβ^σβν "Αρβς βαρνάμ€νον τταρά νανσΙΙν βττ' Άράθθοιο ρΗοραΙσι ΤΓολλόΙϊ/ αρίστ€ν{ρ)οντα κατά στονόρβ{σ)σαν αρυτάν. 89. Corcyra. Λ'Ι cent. u.c. lG.IX.i.8G9. SGDI.;319(). Roberts 100. Solnisen 25.3. ΣτάΧα 'B.evpapeo'i του ΜΗβίξιός είμ eirl τύμδι. 90. Northern Acarnania (exact pro\'enance unknown). Λ'' cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.521. SGDI.3175. Roberts 106. ΠροΛλει'δας {j)6{P)e σάμα κ€κΧ\€σεταί ένγύς όδοΐο, Λό\^tiol • Ι δί]ά τον Αία νικδμβ<; καΐ 8ιά τον Φόβον [καΙ] Ι δ[ίά] Η,βρακΧβα και δί' Άττολ- Χδνα και δια ΙΙ[οτ]|ε[ίδα]ι/α καΐ δία Ύνν8αρίδα<; καΐ δί' 'Α^[α]-|| ^'[a]ay καΐ δια Μ^αΧοφόρον καΐ δια Υ1ασι.κ\ρά\τ\βιαν καΐ δίϊα] τος 5 αλλό? θβδς, [δ]ια δ[ε] Δια | μάΧίστ[α'\. φίΧι[α<ί^ δε 'γενομενας iv 'χρυσ\^6δ[^ί~\ €Χά[σα'\ντα[ς, τα δ'] ονύματα ταΰτα κοΧ\άψαντ[ας eV] το 'Α[7Γ]ολ[λ]δι/ίοι/ καθθβμεΐ^^ν, το Δίό[9 7Γρο]γρα[•\^α]ΐ'Τ€'? • το δε χρν- ίο σίον Ι €|•εΑ:[ο^τα τ]αλαντδι^ e/iey. 92. Decision of the Megarians. Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 B.C. Ι(τ.Ιλ^926. SGDr.302r). Dltt.Syll.452. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.342. Michel 20. ['EJTTt στρατα^γ^οΰ των Ά]'χαίων AljiaXem, iv δ' 'Έτηδαύρωι εττ' iapev κορνφάς του ΚορδυΧείου βττι | [τ]α^ κορνφάν του 'AXieiov άττο του ΆΧιείου €7Γΐ τάν κορυφάν του | [Κ^εραυνίου ■ άττο του Ιίβραυνίου έτΓΐ τάν κορυφάν του Υίορνιάτα • | άττο τάα[ς] • άττο τού κορυφού τού iirl τά<; Aiyi7r6paΙνμφοδώρου του ΦίΧωνος | τταραιτροστάΐτα) τα<ί βουΧάς, \ TrpoeSpevovaw; τάς φυΧάς || των 'ΎΧΧβων, 7rpoajopouvTo?, 2) Β low, there are two lonians, from Teos = A, and Ε = η. Similarly be/xi, i.e. ήμί, and Colophon (6 and e), and one Rho- in a The ran inscription. dian, from lalysus (c); / is also Doric, 98. Beginning of a hexameter. For and h Ionic (on account of the ν mova- Tlaσtάδafo see 105.2 a. ble). The main part of the inscription 99. Proxeny decree of Agrigentum (a), as well as i, is clearly in Doric in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In and may well have been written by one view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this of the Rhodian mercenaries, though inscription was found at Rome, being there is nothing to prove this. evidently the copy given to Demetrius 254 GREEK DIALECTS [No. nn ΑιοκΧβος τον ΑίοκΧβος, | ^ραμματΐνοντος ^ΑΒρανίωνος Άλε^άν- δρου, [ άΧιασμα €κτα^ διμήνου, Kapveiov €ξηκο[ντ]ο<; τταντάι, Ι virep 7Γροξ€νία<; Αημητρίωι ΑίοΒότου Έ,νρακοσιωί. 11 10 "Εδο^ε τάί άΧίαί καθά καΐ τάί συ(^ν)κ\ητωι pt . εττβιδη avaylyeX- Χον οί 7Γ|0€σ/36€ς οί e? 'Ρώμαν ττορ^υθβντε^, Υίασίων | ΥΙασίωνο<ζ }ίότητο<; καϊ ^βόδωρος (^€θ8ώρου αηνίάδα, | Αημητριον Αιοδότου "Σνρακόσων ττοΧΧάς καϊ /Αεγάλα? 'χρεία'; | "τταρβισχήσθαί τώι αμώι 15 8άμωί καϊ μβ'γάΧων ayadcuv 7rapaiTLo{v) || yeyoveiv, τοις 8e Άκρα- javTivoi<; ττάτριόν iari και e/c ττροηόνων Ι irapaheho μβνον τιμείν τους άβαθους άνδρας καϊ προΐσταμεινους του άμοΰ 8άμου ταις καταζίοις τιμαΐς • Ι δεδόχθαι έττι ayadai τύχαι και σωτηρίαι του Βάμου των ^ Κκρα^αντίνων ■ | €Ϊμ€ΐν ττρόξενον και ζυερ^έταν Αημήτριον Αιο8ό- 20 του 'Συρακόσί\\ον, οττωίς) ττασι φανερον η 'ότι ό Βάμος των Άκρα- ηαντίνων ΙττίΙσταται χάριτας άττονβμειν καταξίας τοις €v€pj€T€iv ττροαιρουμβνοις αυτόν, το δε δό'^μα τό8β κοΧαΛ^αντας βς χαΧκώ-Ι ματα δύο το μεν iv άναθβμειν εις το βουΧευτηριον, το Se \ αΧΧο 25 ατΓοΒόμβιν Αημητρίωι Αιοδότου 'Συρακοσίωι ΰττόι^μναμα τάς ττοτΐ τον 8άμον εύνοιας • τους 8e ταμίας Ι εξοδιάξαι ες τα Trpoyey ραμμένα όσον κα χρεία η, και φείρειν τάν εξοδον δια των άττοΧό^ων. | όμο- <γνώμονες του συνεδρίου ττάντες. 100. Rhegiuin. Ι cent. n.c. IG.XIV.612. SGDI.4258. Ditt.Syll.323. Michel 555. ΈτΓί. νρυτάνιος 1>ίικάνδρου του ]Slικoδάμoυ, βουΧάς ττροστατε'ον- τος ΣωσίΤΓο'λίο? του Ααματρίου, χίωι Ίττιτίου δυοδεκάται, εδοξ€ (1. 24), it appears that he was resident after the analogy of είλ-ηφα etc. (76 6), in Rome, and his services probably con- occur in several κοινή inscrii^tions. — •sisted in some dealini^s with the Roman 15. γ€γόν€ΐν : see 147.2. senate in behalf of Agrigentum. loo. Rhegium Λvas a Chalcidian col- 8. άλ{ασ-μα κτλ. : decree of the άλία ony, and in the few early inscriptions in the sixth period of two months, at the the Ionic element predominates. But very end of the month Kapmos. — 10. after its destruction by Dionysius of σν(ν)κλήτωι : the Council, for which Syracuse in 387 b.c. and its subse- βουλά is employed in 1. 3. The signifi- quent restoration, there were contin- cance of the following numeral is not ual changes in its population. Some clear. — 14. •7Γαρ€ΐ<Γχήσ•θαι : ΐϊσχηκα, of its new inhabitants must have been €Ϊ(τχημαι, for ίσχηκα, ΐσχημαι, with ei furnished by Gela or Agrigentum, if Κυ. 101] COAK INSCRIPTIONS 255 τάί άΧία I καθάτΓβρ τάι €σκλ.ήτωί καί τάί βονΧάί * iirel 6 στρατα- 70? των 'Ρωμαίων Τναϊος Αύφι'διο? Τίτου υίος evvov; ύττα'/οχεί rat άμα TTo'Xei, άζω'ζ φαινόμβνο^ Ι ra^ αυτού KaXoKayaOia^, δβδό'χθαι Τναΐον Αύφίδίον Ύίτου υΐον arpara'yop 'Ρωμαίων στβφανώσαι iv τώ ά'γώνί τοΐ<ζ πρώτοι^; Άθανίθΐ<; βΧαίαζ στ€φά'^νω καΐ ττρόξενον καΐ evepyerav ττοίήσαί τον Βάμ(ο)υ των 'Ρητινών και iyyovov^ αυ- τού, βύνοία^ €V€Kev α? έ'χωι^ SiaTeXet ei? τον 8άμον των 'l?ηyL\\vωv. 5 τάν 8e βουΧάν το άΧίασμα κοΧα^ψαμβναν eh 'χ^αΧκώματα 8ισσά το μεν άναθεμειν et? το βουΧευτηριον, το he άττοστεΐΧαί Τναίω Αύφι8ίω. Coan 101-103. Cos. Late TV or early III cent. B.C. SGDI.3C;36-.3038. Ditt. Syll.610-G18. Michel 71G-71S. Paton-Ilicksjuscr. of Cos 37-39. Solm- sen 33. 101. [The first six lines and most of the seventh are so badly muti- lated that only a small part can be restored.] e τε- λεωί \θύ'\ονταί κατά φυλ|[α9, ό] μ^ν των "ΤΧΧέων τταρά το 'Upa- KXelov, ό δε των Αυμά\νων τταρά τά ΆναξίΧεα, ό δε των ΤΙαμφυΧβων iv Έ,ιτεαί || τταρά το Ααμάτριον • [εττι] τούτων βκάστωι lepa, ούΧο- 5 μετ^ρίο'\ν, ήμί€κτον ίκατέρων, καΐ κύΧικβς καιναΙ τρεΐ? ί.[κάσ]τωί καΐ ττίναζ εκάστωι ■ ταύτα τταρεχ^οντι τοί ίαιϊρής] καΐ θύοντι. Ύρίταί άνομβνου ΉρακΧβΐ ε'? 1\.ο\[νίσαΧο]ν α[ρ)ην καυτός, τάι αύται άμέραι 'ΥΙρακΧεί || [ε'ς• }ίονί'\σαΧον βοϋ<ζ • τούτον θύβι ό ία- 10 ρζύς, τωι δε | [θβώι l^epa δίδοται κριθάν τρία ημεδιμνα καΐ σττυ-\ [ρ]ων τρεί? τβταρτης καΐ μεΧιτος τβτορες κοτυΧβαι και τυροί οϊεοι δυώδεκα και ιττνος καινός και φρ^υ'γά^νων α.'χθος και ζυΧβων άγθος και οϊνου τρία || ημίγ^οα. 15 Theran 104. Thera. VITcent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.762. SGDI.4808. Roberts 2. a. 'νξξάνδρ, *ΑρκΗα^€τας, ΐΙροκΧής, Κλεαγορα?, ΤΙειραιβυς. h. "AyXdv, ΐΙβρίΧας, ΜάΧηΡος. C. Αεοντίδας. d. ΌρθοκΧής. 102. 17. Trap τόγ κοινόν : sc. βωμόν. long to the oldest period of the alpha- 104-106. Nos. 104 and 10Γ) are epi- bet, when there were no signs for φ taphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series and χ, which were indicated by ττΑ and of inscriptions cut in the solid rock and κΑ or pA, in consequence of which even mostly of obscene content. They be- θ was sometimes indicated by Oh (as in 260 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 105 105. Thera. Λ^Ι cent. li.c. TG.XlI.iii.7o3. SGDI.4809. Roberts In. ΐΙραξίΧαι με ^Ηα(ρ)ρνμαρΗο'; εττοίβ. 106. Thera. λ^ΙΙ cent. B.C. IG.XTT.iii. 5:3(3. SG1)I.4787. Solmsen27. a. Tlh€i8i(7r)'7ri8a\\t anniversary. slave) of a member of the κόσμοι, the See Glossaiy. — 38 ff. If the slave on case shall be tried after he (the official) whose account one is defeated takes ref- has gone out of office, and, if defeated uge in a temple, {the defeated party), he shall pay what is ivritten from the summoning {the successful party) in the time when he made the seizure. But presence of two witnesses of age and there shall be no penalty for seizing one free, shall point out {the slave) at the condemned for debt or one who has mort- temple where he takes refuge, either him- gaged his person. — The penalties fixed. self or another for him; but if he does in 11. 47-50 and their relation to the not make the summons or point him out, provision in 1.36 are variously under- he shall pay what is written. If he does stood. INIany take τιμάν$ and τιμάν as not even (referring back to 11. 34 ff.) sur- referring to the value of the slave. render him {the slave) at the end of a II. 2-45. Rape and adulteiy. year, he shall pay the simple fines in II.2ff. If one commits rape upon a addition (to what is stated in 11. 34 ff.). free man or woman, he shall pay one If {the slave) dies while the suit is being hundred staters; but if upon {the son or tried, he shall pay the simple fine (i.e. daughter) of an aw iraipos, ten. TheOTr^- withoutany additional fines for delay). ratpos, one who \vas not a member of If a member of the κόσμοι (see Glo.ssaiy) a eraipda {έταφίία) or society made up makes a seizure, or another {seizes the of citizens, occupied a social position 264 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110 10 e poLKeav, 7r[eV]Te στατβρανς. | evhodihiav hokav al κάρτβι 8αμ\ά- σαιτο, 8vo ararepavi κατασ]τασ€Ϊ • αϊ Se κα 8€8αμν[α]μ€υαν 15 7Γ€|δ' άμ€ραν, [ojSeXoV, αϊ 8e κ iv νυ'ή^τί, 8υ 6δ€\όνς • ορκιδτβραν δ' βΐμεν τάν 8ο\αν. αϊ κα τάν i^KevOepav έτηττβρξται oXirev ακζψον- 20 TQe in the power of the captor^ to do with that he has been the victim of a plot, then the one who caught him shall swear, in a case involving a fine of fifty staters or more, with four others (literally himself as a fifth), each calling down curses upon himself {if he testifies falsely), but in the case of an άπέταφοί with two othei-s, in a case of a serf the master and one other, that he took him in adul- tery and did not lay a plot. ΙΙ.45-ΠΙ.44. Rights of the wife in the case of divorce or death of hu.sband. 11.45 ff. If a man and wife arc di- vorced, (the wife) shall have her own property loith which she came to her husband, and the half of the produce, if there is any from her own property, and the half of whatever she has woven within {the house), whatever there is, and five Κο. no] CEETAIi INSCRIPTIONS 265 τον fOilv αύτά<; κρβμάτϋν, kotl I κ evviraveL ταν ^βμίνα^ν art, | κ ei, so καΐ irevre στατ€ρανς, αϊ κ 6 avep αϊτίο<; ei τά\ίκαστά κάρτβι evaeiet, e a\yei e jrepet, δβκα στατβραν\^ καταστα- 40 ael καϊ τδ Kpe'to^ διττΧεΐ. τνατδν δε καΐ καρ^δ καΐ ρ€μα^ καντη- Β€μα<; κψτηττοΧαίδν κρβμάτδν, at κα μ\6 Χείδντί δατβ^θθαι - - τον 45 δίικαστ^άν ομννντα κρΐνα\ί ττορτί τα μδΧίόμ^να. [a]t [δ]||€ κα κρβ- ματα 8ατίομ€νοί Ι /xe avvyiyvoaKovTi άν^ττΐ τάν δαΐσιν, δνβν τα Kpe- 50 ματα κδς κα ττΧβΙστον δίδίδί άττοδόμενοι τάν τιμάν 11 δία\Χ\ακόντδν τάν €7Γαβο\Χάν ρβκαστο'ζ. 8ατιομ€\^νοί8 δε κρβματα μαίτνρα\ν'ζ ητα- ΥΙρβμβν δρομέαν^ eXd^ydepovi τρύνς e ττΧίαν^. |]| θνγατρί e διδοί, κατά τά αί\τά. Ά? κ 6 ττατβΒ Sdei, τδΡ τδ ττίατρο^ κρβμάτδν ττάρ νίβοΐζ Ι μ€ 5 δν€θθαί /Αεδέ καταθίθ^βθθαι ■ άτι δε κ αυτός 7Γασετ|αί, ε άττοΧάκει άττοδώόθθδ, | αϊ κα Xei. /χεδέ τον ττατβρα τά τδ^ν τβκνδν άτι κ αύ- 10 τοϊ ττάσονίται ε άττοΧάκδντί. μβδε τά τ||ά? γυναικός τον άνδρα ά'ΐτο\δό(θ)θαί /χεδ' ζτησττβνσαι, μβδ' | υΐύν τά τας ματρός. αϊ δ|ε' τί? 15 ττρίαιτο ε καταθβΐτο ε β^τησττβνσαι,το, άΧΧάί δ' ε7/3ατ||[τα]ί, at τάδζ 28 ff. If some nfthe heirs-at-law wish to divide the property, and others not, the judge shall decree that all the property helowj to those wishing to divide, until they divide it. If any one, after the de- cision of the judge, enters in by force or drives or carries off anything, he shall pay ten staters and double the value of the object. In the matter of live stock, produce, clothing, ornaments, and fur- niture, if they do not wish to make a division, the judge shall decide with ref- erence to the pleadings. If, when divid- ing the property, they do not agree as to the division, they shall sell the property, and, disposing of it to whoever offers the most, they shall receive each his share oftheprice. — 34. δάττονται: aor. subj., cf . άποδάτταθθαι. 82. — 3(5. tva-tLii : taken by some as iv-aeiei (σείω), but more probably iva-dii (eiju') with et in- stead of i from the indicative. — 39. τνατόν : θνητών = ξφ<^ν, as in Hdt.2. 08. — VI. 1. διδοι : subj. without κα. 174. VI. 2-46. Sale and mortgage of fam- ily property. VI.2ff. As long as the father lives, one shcdl not purchase any of the fa- ther's property from the son, nor take a mortgage on it. But whatever (the son) himself has acquired or inherited, he may dispose of, if he wishes. — 14 f. άλλάι δ' €γρατται ; ((nd it is written Κο. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 269 τά 'γράμματα 'έη^ρατται, τα\ /χ[£]ι^ | κράματα έττΐ τάί ματρί €μ\€ν κ€7Γί Tat yvvaiKL, ο ο α7Γθοομ€νο<; e κατασενς e βττι,στΓενσανς rot 20 ττρίαμενδί j e καταθεμβνδι e ετησττεν'σαμενδί διττΧβΐ καταστα\σβΙ και τι κ αλλ' άτα<ί €l, το άττ^Χόον • τον he ττρόθθα μ€ ei^ilSiKov βμβν. 2δ αΙ δε κ 6 άντίμδΧος άττομδΧει ανττΐ το Kp^eo Χύσεται, εττϊ τδι αΧΧυσαμενψι εμεν, ττρίν 50 κ a^ΓohδL το ε7ηβά\ΧΧον. αϊ hε κα με ομοΧοηίδντΙι άμττΐ ταν ττΧε- θυν ε με \^κ'\εΧο μέ\^ν'\δ αυτδ \Χ'\νσαθθαί, τον hiKaaWav ομννντα κρίνεν τΓορτΙ τά || μδΧιόμενα. [τ]δ εΧευθερδ τον | δε . [αί 55 κ 6 hδXoς^^ Ι Ι εττϊ ταν εΧευθεραν εΧθδν οττυίει, | εΧεύθερ' εμεν τά VII otherwise = otherwise than is written. what is proper. ' The general sense is Cf. 1. 37 and VIII..54. — ai, τάδί τά clear, but the restoration and precise γράμματα εγρατται : since the inscrip- interpretation is uncertain. Perhaps, tion of this law, contrasted witli top δέ with tlie reading of tlie text, if one is irpbeea,\.2-i,ininatters of previous date. sold into hostile hands and some one, So in IX. 15 and XI. 19. — 25 ff. But if forced (to do so) upon his demanding it, the opponent denies, with reference to ransoms him from his exile. — 51 ff. But the matter about which theij are disjmt- if they do not agree about the amount, ing, that it belongs to the mother or the or on the ground that he did not demand wife, action shall be brought where it to be ransomed, etc. — 55 ff. Something belongs, before the judge where it is pre- is certainly missing between the end of scribed for each case. VI and the beginning of VII, either VI.4G-VII.15. Repayment of ran- overlooked by the stonecutter in copy- som. Cliildren of mixed marriages. ing, or possibly added on the original Responsibility for the acts of a slave. substructure, which is not extant. — VI.4(5ff. 'Λ ransomed person shall VII. Iff. In the case of marriage be- belong to the ransomer, until he pays tween a male slave and a free woman, 270 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110 reKva. al he κ I a iXevdepa eirl rov hdXov, δολ' βμ^ν τα τβκνα. αΐ 5 he κ €9 τά εί, τ||ό αττΧοον eiriKaTaaTaael, alt [τα]δε τά 7[/3«Α'Α'•]«'''[« eypaTTat, τ]'.δ[ν δ]έ ττρόψ^θα μ[^^ ένδικον €μ€ν. Ι at δ' ο άντίμδΧος ά7Γθμ[δΧ'\ίο\ί a[i'7r]i το κρέος δι κ άντημδ- 20 λι'[|οι^τί /Αε τά? ττατρδιοκδ [ε /i.Jei', | ο δ[ίΛ]αστά9 ομνύς κρινέτδ • αϊ | δε νίκάσαι με τά? 7Γατ/3[οί]ο«|ό ε/^[ε]^', μδΧεν oire κ έτηβάΧΧεί, ε | ρεκάστδ eypaTTai. 25 At άΐ'[δ]€Λ:σ]|α^Μ[ε]νο? ε νενικαμένο\<ί ε ενΑ:][οίοτάΐ'? οττεΧδν ε δία- βαΧόμέ\νος ε διαρειττάμενος ά7Γθ[^]α]ΐΌί ε τοιίτοί άλλο?, ε7Γί/ΑΟλ|έΐ'ΐ' IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. given as security or has been guilty of IX. 24 ff. // one dies who has gone fraud (.?) or conspiracy (?), or another surety or has lost a suit or owes money {stands in such relations) to him, one No. no] CEETAN INSCRIPTIONS 273 to ττρο TO ivLavro • 6 Se δίΛ;α||στά9 SiKaBSerd ττορτί τα [a]7ro7r\5vio- 30 μένα • at μβν κα νίκα<ί ίιη\μδ\€ΐ, 6 8ικαστα<; κο μνάμδν, | αϊ κα δοβι καΐ TToXiareveL, οι Be μ\αίτνρ€ς οΐ βττιβάΧλοντβς, άι^δθΛ:]|άδ (S)e κεν- 35 κοίδτάν καΐ ΒιαβοΧάς κ\αΙ Bipeawi μαίτυρί•? οΐ ε7Γί\βάΧ\.οντ€<; άττο- TTOVLOvrov. e Be κ άίττορείττοντι, BiKaBBerd 6μόσ\αντα αύτον καί τον<; μαίτυρ\'α.ν<; νίκεν το άττΧόον. νίύ<ί α|Γ κ άνΒεκσεταί, ας κ' ο 40 7Γατ6(δ) δόβί, Ι αύτον ατε{θ)θαί καΐ τα κρβματα | άτι κα ττετταται,. αϊ τι? κα irepa^L σΐ'ναλ[λαΛ:]σε4 e e9 Trep[a'\v εττιψεντί με άττοΒιΒδι, 45 αι μεν κ αττοττονιοντί μαίτνρε'; €/3ίοντ\ε'ζ το εκατονστατερο και ττΧίοΙνος τρεε<ζ, τδ μειονος μεττ e|? το Βεκαστάτερον Βνο, τδ μεί\\ονος 50 evS, ΒίκαΒΒετδ 7γο/9[τ]ι τα | ά7Γ07Γδ[ν'\ωμενα. αΐ Βε μαίτυρε^';'] με άτΓΟΤτδνιοίεν, ε κ ε[Χ]θ€ί ό σν\ναΧΧάκσανς , οτερόν κ[α~\ κεΧε[τ'\αί 6 Ι μενττόμενος, ε άττομόσαι ε συν ||[ [11. 1-9, and most of 10-14, Χ lacking] ματρί 11 δ' υίύν [ε άνΒρα ηυναικί Βόμεν ε^^κατον στα[τ']ε- 15 ραΓι^ν] ε μείον, ττίλιοι^ δε με. αϊ Be ττΧία Βοίε, αϊ | κα Χείδντ ol ετη- βάΧΧοντες, τ\6ν ap'yvpov άττοΒόντες τα κρψματ εκόντδν. αΐ Βε tl<; 20 οττε^Χδν apyvpov ε άταμενος ε μ\δΧίομενα<ί Βίκα'ζ Βοίε, at | με εΐε τα Χοίττα άκσια τας α\τα<ί, μεΒεν e? κρεο<ί ε μεν ταν |1 Βόσιν. 25 shall bring suit against said person be- latter with δι-, probably only an error, fore the end of the year. The judge shall for δια-) isuncertain.— 28-29. The third render his decision according to the tes- letter in 1. 29 is obscure, but the most timony. If the suit is xoith reference to probable reading is ^πιμολένν ίο, with a judgment won, the judge and the re- w as in τανν^μίναν 11.48, and with ios corder, if he is alive and a citizen, and used like iKeivos as in VIII. 8. — 43 ff. the heirs as witnesses, {shall give testi- If one has formed a partnership with momj), but in the case of surety and another for a mercantile venture {and pledges and fraud {?) and conspiracy does not pay him his share), or does not {?), the heirs as witnesses shall give tes- pay back the one who has contributed to timony. After they have testified, {the a venture, etc. — 50. ϊνδ: for «ks {=fts) judge) shall decree that {the plaintiff), before following δ (97.4). — 5.S. δτ€ρόν when he has taken oath himself and κα κτ\. : whichever course the complain- likewise the witnesses, has judgment for ant demands, either to take oath of denial the simple amount. If a son has gone or—. X.15ff. 'Special legacies are surety, while his father is living, he and not to exceed the value of 100 staters. the property which he possesses shall be If one makes a gift of greater value, the subject to fine. — 26-27. The precise heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100 meaning of δια|3αλόμενο5 and δια/Γ€ΐ7Γά/χ6- staters and keep the property.' — 24. vos (cf. in 11. 35-30 διαβολα^, δφίσιο^, the μΐϋν h Kpios : to no purpose, invalid. 274 GREEK DIALECTS [No. no Αντρδ[^π]ον /xe δν€(^θ)θα\[ι1^ κατακΐίμβνον, ττρίν κ α\\νσ\€ται 6 καταθβνς, /χεδ' άμττίμδίΧον, μβδε Β€κσα(θ)θαί /χ^δ' €7ησ\7Γ€νσα(θ)θαι 30 μ€8€ καταθ€{θ)θαί. αϊ || he τις τούτον η fepKaat, μ€8\€ν e? Kpeo<; €μ€ν, αϊ aTroTTOvioVev δυο μαίτυρε(ς). | " Ανττανσίν βμβν οττο κά τίλ Xet. άμ7Γαίνε(θ)θαί Be κατ ayopav [Ι 35 καταρέΚμένον τδμ ττοΧιατα)^ άττό το Χάδ δ airayopevovTi. Ι ο δ' άμ- ττανάμβνος 8ότδ τΆ^ι βταιρείαι τάι fai αύτδ lapekov καΐ ττρόκοον 40 foivo. και Ι μβν κ aveXeTai τταντα τα κρ€^ματα και μ€ avvvei yve- σια τ\4κνα, τβΧΧβμ μβν τα θΐνα καΐ | τα άντρδττινα τα τδ ανττανα- 45 μβ\νδ καναιΧ€{θ)θαί, αιττβρ τοις ^\\ν€σίοί<; eypaTTai. αϊ [δ]ε κα μβ Ι Xei TeXXev άι β^ρατται, τα κ[^ρ\^ε'ματα τονς έττιβάΧΧοντανς cKelv. 50 αϊ Se κ €ί yvea[i^a τέκνα τδι αν^ττ αναμένο ι, ireha μεν τδν έρσψνδν τον άμτταντόν, aLirep αϊ ^je[Xe]iat άττό τδν άδεΧτηδν Χανκά]νοντΐ' XI αϊ 8e κ epaeve^ μβ ϊδν\τί, OeXeiat δε, \^ρ^ίσρόμοίρον e|l|[/u.ei'] τον αν- τταντον καΐ μ€ έττάνανκον εμβν τέΧΧεν τ[ά τ^δ άν^τταναμένδ και τα 5 κρξμα^τ αναιΧφ)(θ)θαι άτι κα κατα\Χί'π•^ι 6 άν'\7Γ ανά μένος • ττΧίυι Se τον Ι άνπαντομ μβ έτηκδρβν. \αϊ δ' Ι άττο^θάνοι ο άντταντος yveaia Ι 10 τέκνα μ€ καταΧιττδν, ττάρ το[νς τ|ο άν^τταναμένδ έττίβάΧΧονταιΛς άνκδρεν τα κρεματα. αϊ δ[ε «τα Ι Xei] ο άνπανάμενος,άτΓορεητ,άθθδ κατ ayopav άττό τδ λα[δ ο Ι ciTra^yopevovTi καταρεΧμένΙδν τδν ττο- 15 Χιατάν • άνθέμ€[^ν δε [Ι SeK^a ^σ^τατβρανς iS 8ικαστ\εριον, 6 δε μνά- μδν 6 τδ κσεν^ίδ άττοδότδ τδι άττορρεθέντι. | yvva δε με άμτταινέθθδ 20 μεδ' Ι άνεβος. κρβ(θ)θαι δε τοίδδε a||t τάδε τα ypάμμaτ eypairae, Ι τδν δε ττρόθθα οτται τις 'έκει ε ά\^μ'παντύι ε τταρ άμτταντδ με ετ ε\ν- δικον εμεν. Χ.33-ΧΙ.23. Adoption. son) in the market-place, etc. — 10. ό X.33ff. Adoption may be made from τδ κσ -cvCo: sc. κόσμοντοί, the clerk of the whatever source amj one wishes. The official who looks after the interests of adoption shall be announced in the mar- strangers. — 19 ff. These regulations ket-place, when the citizens are assem- (τοΐδδε) shall be followed from the time bled., from the stone whence they make of the inscription of this law., but as re- proclamations. — 41. [α|ί']||ωΐ' μηθεν ενορκον Ι ήμην. καϊ τεΧομαι 1 φιΧοδρήριος καϊ Ι φιΧοκνώσιος Ι /cat ^ατ/τε τά/Α 50 τΓοΙΙλίν ττροδωσειν Ι τάΐ' τώι/ Αρηρίων Ι /Χ7/τε ονρεια τα Ι τώι» Δ/377- 55 ρ/ωι» Ι /Ατ^δέ τά τωγ Κΐ'[ω]][σίωζ/, /χτ^δέ αι^|δ/οα9 rot? 7Γθ[λε/ϋ'οί9 7γ/30- (')0 δωΙσεΖΐ' /Ατ^τε Αρη\ρίους μήτε }ίνω\\σίονς, μ7]8ε στά\σιος άρξεΐν καϊ Ι C5 τώί στασίζοντι | άντίος τεΧομαι, | /Ατ^δέ συ ι^ω/χοσιΊΙας συναξεΐν | /ΐΑί;τε 70 ε'/χ ττόΧει | /χί^'''^ ^'^ot τα? | ττο'λεω? /Α7;τε | αΧΧωι συντεΧε\\σθαι ' ει δε τινάς Ι κα ττύθωμαι συ\νο μνύοντας , | εξαγγεΧίω τον Ι κόσμου τοις 7.5 ΤΓλι'ΙΙασίΐ'. ει δε τάδε | μή κατεχ^οιμι, Ι τους (τ)ε' /xot θεούς, Ι τους 80 ωμοσα, εμ^μανίας ήμη(ι)ν 11 ττάντας τε καϊ ττά^σας, καϊ κακίστω(ι) | 113. Oath taken by the Drerian λάοι : for ά7€λαΓοί (seeSl), βρΛβδϊ, jnein- ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros iiers 0/ 0 στα|τ?}/3α9 ττεν^ηκοντα. noth'nig of lawsuits and executions shall tiv€v: rtces. 119.2a. — 132-13o. €[ρ]€υ- bc included in the oath. — 97 ff. αϊ κα ταί ol τών άνθρωττίνων : the collectors of μη ίξορκίξωντι κτλ. : unless they impose public (in contrast to sacred) funds, the same oath upon the άγΑα, ui)On those ipevral = ξητηταί, ιτράκτορεί. Cf . ίρβύω who are passing out from it (?). It is = ipewaw Eustath. on Η 127. — 137. generally assumed that the oath was τά8€ ΰτομινάματα : if this inscription is imposed upon those entering the ayiXa, a copy of an earlier one, we may as- but it is difficult to reconcile iyδυoμέ- sume that the early boundaries of Dre- ι/ου? with such an interpretation. — 103. ros were actually described in the «μβαλΐϊν: €iira77eXetj/ impeach. — 104- original, but omitted here. — 140-147. 105. at κα άττοσ-τάντι : after they have ν€μονηίαι : for νεομηνίαι, with remark- gone out of office. — 115. \iff. 1903. Kefer- ences are to the pages of the separate issue. Delphian Valaori, Der delphische Dialekt. Gottingen 1901. Wendel, Register zu den Inscliriften von Delphi, SGDI.TV,181 ff. 1901. Locrian Allen, De dialecto Locrensium, Curtius Stiidit'ii Π I, 205 ff. 1870. 286 GREEK DIALECTS Elean Daniel, De dialecto Eliaca. Halle 1880. Meister II, 1 if. 1899. Doric Boisacq, Les Dialectes doriens. Paris 1891. Laconian Mtillensiefeu, De tituloruui Lacouicorum dialecto, Diss. Argent. Λ"1, 131 ff. 1882. Heraclean Meister, De dialecto Ileracliensium Italicorum, CurtiusStudienIV,355ff. 1871. Argolic vou Friesen, Ueber die Eigentiimliclikeiten der argeischen Dialektiu- schriften. Upsala Universitets Arskrift 1897. Ilanisch, De tituloruni Argolicorum dialecto. Gottingen 1903. Mlodnicki, De Argolidis dialecto. Brody 1906. Corinthian Kretschmer, Die griechischen A'aseniuschrifteu, 16 ff. Megarian Schneider, De dialecto Megarica. Giessen 1882. Koppner, Der Dialekt Megaras und der niegarischen Kolonien, Jb.f.Pli. Suppl.XVIII,o30fE. 1892. Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechischen Wortforschung I, 93 if. 1909. Rhodian Bjorkegren, De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae. Upsala 1902. Coan Barth, De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1896. Theran Ilauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentiimlichkeiten der Inschriften von Thera. Cilli 1900-1907. Cretan Baunack, Die Tnschrift von Gortyn. Leipzig 188.5. Ilerforth, De dialecto Cretica, Diss.IIal.VHI,192ff. 1887. 2κία5, Ilepl τ^5 Κρτ^ικ^? ΖυαΧίκτον. Athens 1891. Kieckers, Die lokalen Verse hiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas. Marburg 1908. NOTES AND REFERENCES 287 Pamphylian Bezzenberger, Ziir Beiirteilung des pamphylischen Dialekts, Bz.B.Y,32off. Kretschiner, Zum pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIir,258ff. Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon und der pamphylische Dialekt, Ber. Sachs.Ges. 1904,1 fE. Meillet, La place du pamphylien parmi les dialectes grecs, Rev.Et.Gr. XXI,413fE. NOTES AND REFERENCES 1 1. Interrelation of the dialects. Ahrensl,lff. Collitz, DieΛ^er•wandt- schaftsverhaltnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Rucksicht auf die thessalische Mundart,1885. Smyth, The Dialects of North Greece, Am. J. Phil. λ"1Ι, 421 ff . , 1887. Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888. Hoffmann 1,1 ff., 1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis,Rh.M.LVIII, 598 If., 1903. Id., Eigennamen als Zeugen der Stammesmischnng in Boeo- tien, Rh.M.LIX,481 ft'.,1904. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1, 1904. Thumb, Dialektforschung nnd Stammesgeschichte, XeueJb. 1905, 385 ff. Buck, The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. II, 241 ff., 1907. Kretschmer, Zur Geschichte der griechischen Dialekte, Glottal,4ff.,1907. Cf. also the brief statements in the histories of Busolt,P,192ff.; E. Meyer, 11,74 ff., 264, 284 ff.; Bury,47ff.,53 ff.; also Wilamowitz,Herakles2 1.6 ff. Beloch's extreme skepticism toward the tradition, and particularly his denial of the Doric migi-ation, has fortunately found few adherents among 1 These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. The references are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and the grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would seem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has not been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident. But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the material is tpioted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu- liarity defined. In the notes some details are added which were intentionally omitted from the text, but also some few important forms which were omitted through oversight or became accessible too late to be incorporated in the text ; these last including some forms from the new fragments of Corinua, Berliner KlassikertexteV.ii,32ff., which failed to reach me iintil recently. The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, -or, for collections of inscriptions, by the num])ersof the latter. In a case like Hoffmann's Griechische Dialekte, 1. 135 would refer to no. 135, but 1,135 to p. 135. 288 GREEK DIALECTS « the historians and none among students of the dialects. See Buck, Am. J. Phil.XXI, 319. P. 2, note 2. The " much more jiroblematical " view referred to is that of Kretschmer in the article cited above. Skepticism is now expressed also by Solmsen, Beitrage zu griech. Wortforschung 1,93, note 2. Pp. 6, 7. As a general term covering the Aeolic and the Arcado-Cj'prian or Achaean group, and corresponding to the use by some scholars of either Aeolic or Achaean in a wider sense, " Central Greek " has been proposed by Thumb in the article cited above, but has not met with favor. AVe prefer to differentiate the Aeolic of the north and the Achaean of the south, while recognizing their striking affinities, and, when a term covering both is de- sired, to speak simply of Aeolic-Achaean. P. 6, note. The view referred to is that which is elaborated from the archaeological standpoint by Ridgeway, EarlyAge of Greece, and from the linguistic standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achaer. Against this cf. Ed. Meyer 11,72 "Von archaeologischer Seite hat man mehrfach eine u or from -aei, -oei (in either case we should expect στεφανώι), or are simply the Attic forms and to be accented τιμαι, στέφανοι. 161.1. J.Schmidt, Ber.Berl.Akad.l899,302ff. 161.2. J.Schmidt,Pluralbildungder idg.Neutra,326ff. For Oor. μοιχάω (Cret. μοικίόν) = usual μοιχενω, cf. AVackernagel, Hellenistica, 7ff. 164.3. For -σσις cf. Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,244 ft". 164.7. Solmsen,Beitragezurgriech.Wortforschung 1,116 ff. 164. 5. Buck,Class.Phil.II,267. Jacobsohn,PhilologusLXΛΊI,29. Solm- sen, Beitriige zur griech. Wortforschung 1,98 ff. 165.4. The origin of this class, which is of course to be distinguished from that of the agent-nouns in Att. -εών, Ion. -ών, but Dor. -αν, from -άρων (41.4), is obscure. Cf. Brugmann, Grundriss 11,301. 166.1. Buck, Class. Pliil. 11,267. Solmsen, Beitrage zur griccli. Wortfor- schung 1,98. 166.2. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,498ff. 168 a-^l. Sadoe, De Boeot. tit. dial. 17 ff. Solmsen, P«h. M. LVIII, 603 ff., LIX,.596ff. 169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic syntax, beside those on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 296), may be mentioned : K. Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetivs in den kretischen Dialekt- inschriften, I.F.XVIIT, 133 ff.; Ruttgers, De accusativi, genetivi, accusativi usu in inscriptionibus arcliaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905; Jacobsthal, Der Gebrauch der Tempora uud Modi in deu kretischen Dialektiuschriften.I.F, 298 GREEK DIALECTS XXI,Beiheft; Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect (Bryn ]\Iawr dissertation). 174. Jacobsthal, I.e., 87 ff., whose Arcadian examples, however, should lie rej)la('ed by those given in our text. 176. Jacobsthal, I.e., n:5ff. 177. Jacobsthal, I.e., 00 ff. 178. Jacobsthal, I.e., 83 ff. 179. Buck,Class.Phil.II,2.'58ff., with litcniturc cited. Jac()l)st]ial, I.F. XXI,Beiheft,U3ff. Jacobsohn,K.Z.XLII,l.>5. 182. Among the important Ionic characteristics should have been men- tioned : Contraction of οη to ω. 44.2. 274-280. Thund), Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Ilellenis- mus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece, Class. «Tourn. 1,99 ff.^ Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der griechischen Dialekte im Zeitalter des Ilellenismus. 279. More commonly known as the Achaean-Doric κοινή, after INIeister 11,81 ff. See Buck, The Source of the so-called Achaean-Doric κοινή, A.J. Ph.XXI,193ff. 1 The portion of this article which deals with Greece, and also the statements in the text, are condensed from a more comprehensive but unpublished study of this subject. GLOSSAKY AND INDEX In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of ρ is ignored, in order to obviate the separation of the many forms wliich occur witli and without it. Tims (ρ)£κατι, i.e. ρίκατι or ΐκαη, stands in the position of ϊκατι, and να(ρ)08 in the position of vaos. ρ stands in the position of κ. For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. .sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.) are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have em- ployed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced by the more familiar spelling, e.g. e, 5, A, by 77, ω,', or Cret. ττ, κ, by ψ, χ. But the precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or given separately with a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case have been preferred to consistency. The references are : numbers in Clarendon tyi^e, to the sections of the Gram- mar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix; otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74) and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name. ά = α . 5 8 (Χ άράταται Lac. 53 άβ€λιος Cret. = τ^λιο?. 41.3 άβλο-ιτία Cret. = άβλαβία. 5 d-yaios Delph., admirable, ivonderful {?). Cf. Etym. Mag. άγαΓοί- έπίφθο- pov η θανμαστόν. No. 51D38, note άγαλμα = ανάθημα. No. 35, note άγαλματοψώρ El. = iepoavXos. 107.1, no. 00.13, note άγαρρις We.st Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2, 80 with α Άγασ-ιλϋνό Eub. = Ά-γασί\€ω. 41 .4, 53 ά-γ«λαι Cret., bands in which the Cre- tan youth were trained άγ€λάοι Cret., ephebi, members of the άγΑαι. 31, no. 113.11, note αγΐρσ-ις East Ton., assembltj. 49.2 Άγλαω-, Άγλω-. 41.2 άγνΐ'ω = άγω. 162.0. άχνηκόταί, 66 Άγόλαο? Meg. = 'Ay^Xaos. 167 αγορά Delph., Thess. = εκκλησία ά-γορανομ€(ο Thess. , preside over the as- sembly, like Att. ΐττιστατέω. See pre- ceding. In other states the ayopavb- μοι were officers in charge of the market etc. d-yopacrtris Boeot. 164.3 άγρέω Lesb., El., άνγρέω Thess. = αί- ρέω, Lesb. ayp^OevTes, κατα-γ^ρέ^θηι, Karaypevrov, ■π■poaypημμέvω. El. e^a- ypiov. Thess. έφάιτ^ρενθαν. So also Lesb. dypeais, Thess. avypeais = a'ipe- ffLS. Cf. Horn. waXivayperos, avraype- Tos. Akin to &ypa άδεαλτώΠαιε El., from άδεαλτόω = άδη- λόω, αφανίζω. 59.3, 152.4, no. 61.12, note άδελψίός = άδΐ\φ6$. 164.9 άδίυπιαί Cret. = άδελφαί. 71, 164.9 άδηλόω Heracl., make invisible άδηνί'ωβ without fraud, plainly. Chian άδηνίω^ yeywv^ovres, calling out plain- ly, no. 413. Cf. Hesych. άδηv^ωs• άδολων, άπλώί, χωρίί βουΧηί οδθ5 ό Ιοη., decree. See άνδάνω deXios = T/Xtos. 41.3 άζαθό? Cypr. = ay ados. 62.4 άζίτόω Delph., convict. 77.2, no. 53.17, note "Αθαββοδ Delnh. ='Αθαμβοί. 69.3 at West Greek, Aeol. = el. 1 34^ 1, 2 c αν Dor. etc. = 77 adv. Cret. at also final and temporal. 132.5,8α,9α άι Lcsli., α(( Ion., ά(ν Thess. = ad, 133. G 299 300 GREEK DIALECTS ά(δασ-μο$ Ion., under perpetual lease. 133.(5 alfd Cypr., Γΐιοο. = aei 53, 133.0 αΙλ€ω Cret. = αίρίω. 12 αΐλοδ C'ypr. = άλλοί. 74 h αΐλότρια ΚΙ. = αλλότρια. 74 b αΐμάτιον ("dan, coaguUited blood and meat, sausage-meat. Cf. llesych. ai- μάτια ■ άλλάιτία αΙμ.ίονος Ia'sIj. = ημίονοί. 17 αΐμισ-υς lA'sb. = ημισν^. 17, 61.(3 άίν 'IMie.ss. = άεί. 133.G alvos Delph., Meii., decree. Cf. Et. Mai:, alvos• ψ-ηφισμα and llesych. .s.v. alpeOc's Tlior. = aipedeis. 78 αίσ-α, share. 191 αΙσ•ιμνάτα§, αίσιμνώντί? Meg. = αίσυ- μνήτ-η"! etc. 20 with App. , 258 Aio-ioSos Lesb. = 'Υίσίοόο^. 17 άκ('ύω Cri't. =: άχβύω άκρατή5 lull. = άκυροί. Cf. καρτ€ρόί Ηακρόθινα τά Delph. = άκρόθινα (or άκρόθίί, reading τάν άκρόάινα). 58 c, no. 511)47, note Ηάκρος Corcyr. — Άκρο•;. 58 c Ηακροο-κιρίαι lli'racl., heiyhts covered ιοίίΐί hrashwood. 58 c άρλανέό$ El., wholly, in full. 55, no. Γ)1).4, note άλ£α assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 51), used of the meeting of the phratry; (2) Acarn., Corcyr., Ileracl., Gela, Ag- rig., Ilheg. = εκκλησία άλια(α Arg., Mycen. = έκκληίτία άλίασ-μα. (1) Gela, Agiig., assembly (not in technical sen.se, cf. βονλαί άλίασμα); (2) Rheg., decree of the άλία άλ£α(Γ<Γΐ5 Arg., act of the άλιαία. 164.3 άλιασ-ταί Arc, in form = Att. ηλιασταί, but title of Tegean ofticials who en- forced penalties, etc. (no. 18) haXiios Arg. 56 αλινσ -is Epid.. sturcohvj. 77.3a iiXios Dor., aXios Lesb. = 7;\tos. 41.3 ραλίσΌ-κομαι 'I'liess. = άλίσκομαι. 52c, 89.1 άλλα Lesb., elseiohere. 132.5 άλλάι Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 132.5 άλλ€ΐ IMeg., Delph., elseivhere. 132.2 άλλοπολία Cret. = άλλοδημία. Cf . Cret. TTOXiS -= δημοί άλλότίρρο? Lesb. = άλλ6τριοί. 19.2 άλλόττριθ8 Cret. 89.4 φ.\\ν Arc. = άλλο, 22 ολλυι Le.sb., eZse?u7iere. 132.4 αλρον Vy\n•., plantation. No. 19.9, note άλοργός Ion. = άλονρ-γόί. 44.4 αλωμα IJoeot. = άνάλωμα. Not an orig- inal uncoinpouiuled form, but ab- stracted from άνάλωμα. Hence the absence of f αμάρα Locr. = ήμερα. 12, 586 *Αμάριο5 Ach. 12 αματα iVetol. = άδολων? No. (52.2, note άμβρ[ό]την Lesb. = αμαρτβΐν. 5, 49.2α άμ€ΐ Delph. = όμοΰ. 132.2 άμ€ν late Cret. = ήμεΓ?. 119.2 α άμΐρα with lenis. 58 ?j άμ^5, άμ€5. 57, 58 6, 76, 119 άμιθρ^ω Ion. = άριθμέω. 88 άμμ€5, αμμ€ JasI)., άμμί Thess. = VP-eh, ■ημέα^. 76, 119 άμμόνιον Delph., penalty for delay. From αναμένω. Cf. Ilom. καμμονίη = καταμονή άμοιρα Corinth. = αμοιβή. 51α άμτΓ- in early Cretan words, .see under άμφ- άμ•7Γίλωργικ05 Ileracl. = -ovpyiKOs. 44.4 άμττώλημα Ileiacl. , rcftaie. Ileracl. Tab. I. HIS 1Ϊ., note άμψαΐνομαι Cret. (e.g. άμπαίν€(θ)θαι, άμπανάμ€νο%, άνπανάμενοί, &μΐΓαντο$, avTTavTos), adopt ομφανσ -is Cret. [Άνπανσιν), adoption (act of). 77.3 a άμφαντύβ Cret. (άνπαντύι), adoption (coudition of, i.e. state of being an a Cret. (e.g. άμπιμόλ^ν), con- tend about (in law), litigate. See μω- λ(ω άμφίμωλος Cret. (άμπίμόλον), subject ίο laivsuit άμφίσ-ταμαι Heracl., investigate. Cf. llcsycli. άμφίστασθαι• έξΐτάξ^ΐΐν άν = άνά. 95 αν Arc. = ά άν. 58α πάν Arc. = άν. 58(ί άνάατορ ΕΙ., .see avaros ράναξ = άναξ. 52 άνα(Γκηΰή8 Arc, see άσκηθήί avaros immune from punishment. El, άνάατορ, Loci'. adv. άνάτό{ί), 5? GLOSSARY AND INDEX 301 άνδάνω = δοκ^ω be approved, voted, as ill Ildt. C'l'et. 6/ra5e, Ioii.e'aoe= e5o|e, LocT. ρΐραδίκότα (146. 1) = διδαγμένα, ψηφισμένα. Cf . loil. &5os = δό-γμα άνδιχάζω Loci•., he of divided opinion. Cf . lidt. 6. 101) δίχα yiyvovrai al "γνώμαι dveOcav, άνέθιαν, άν€θ€ΐαν Boeot. = άνέ- θεσαν. 9.2, 138.5 dvcOciKaiv Thess. = άνέθτηκαν. 138.5 άνίθ€ΐκ£ Boeot., Tlies.s. = άνέθηκε. 16 άνίκκλήτωβ Delpli. = άνε^κΧ-ητω^. 69.3 άν€λόσ-θ5 Lac. = άνεΚέσθων. 140.36 άν€'7Γίγροφθ5 Ileracl. = -7pa0os. 5 άν€σηκ€ Lac. = άνέθηκε. 64 αν€υν Epid. = άνευ. 133.(5 avevs ΚΙ. = &vev. 133. (i, 136.4 άνΗ£ώσθαι Ileracl., from άνίημι. 146.4 άνηρίθ£υτο8 Ion. = auepidevros not venal. 167 a άνιοχίω Lac. = ήνιοχέω. 9.5 άννίομαι Cret. = άρνέομαι. 86.5 άνοσ -ija Cypr., impiety. No. l'J.29, note. But neut. pi. avo^ija also possible ; cf. SGDI.3538,3544 άνΐΓ- in early Cretan words, see under άμφ- άνταποδιδώσσα El. = -δίδουσα. 89.3 αντί. 136.8 άντίμόλοδ Cret., opponent, defendant. See μωλέω άντιτυγχάνω Arg., Boeot., Delph., Lac. = παρατυ-γχάνω happen to be present, or in office (so iios. 45, 78) αντομο? Ileracl., road, path avTopos Ileracl., a counter-boundary- άντρήιον Cret. = άρδρβΐον. 66 avrpoiros Cret. = άρθρωττοί. 66 άνψόταρο$ Locr. = άμφότΐρο^. 12 άνώγω Cypr. 191 ονόδ' Arc, probably άνωδα = Άνωθεν. 133.2 ανωθα Ileracl. = Άνωθεν. 133.1 avopos Cret., not of marriuf/ cable age άξιάω Lesl). (άξιάσει) = άζώω. 162.2 aoTOs East Ion. = auras. 33 άπ Thess. = άπό. 95 άπαγορ€ΰω Cret., proclaiin airaros < 'ret. =: άνατοί, used imperson- ally, e.g. ayovTi Άττατον εμεν, there shall be no fine for the one who seizes. 53 ά•π•€λάδνται Locr. = άπελαύνωνται. 162.4 άττίλβυθίρίζω l)el])li., Thess. = άπελενθε- ρόω. 162.1. 'I'htins. άπελευθερεσθενσα, 18,77.3 άπ€λλαι. Lac. = έκκΧησίαι. Cf. ΆπεΧ- XaFos, name of a month. Άττέλλαι Delph., name of a festival corre- sponding to the Attic Άπατούρια άΐΓ£λλαΐα Delph., victims for the ' A.iri\- \ai άπί'λλω Lesb. = άπειλέω. 75 Α-ΐΓ6λλων = 'Απόλλων. 49.3 άτΓί'ταιρο? Cret., one ivho is not a mem- ber of a έταφεία. Law-Code II. 5, note άτΓίχομίνοδ Arc. = -μένου?. 10 "Αιτλουν Thess. = 'Απόλλων. 49.3 άττόγροφον Cret. = άπόypaφov. 5 άποδίδόανθι Boeot. = -δεδώκασι. 139.2, 146 ά'π•οδ£ίγννσ•θαι Eretr. = -δείκνυσθαι. 66 άτΓοδόσ-σ-αι ΕΙ. = άποδόσθαι. 85.2 ά-ΐΓΟδρομο9 Cret., α minor. See δρομεύ5 ά•ΤΓθρηλ€ω ΕΙ. = άπείλάω. 75 άτΓολογίτταστη Boeot. = άπoλoyίσaσθaL. 82, 85.1, 142 άίΓομωλίω Cret., contend in denial, deny. See μωλέω άίΓΟΊΓονίοι etc. Cret., see άποφωνέω άίΓοροαί Ileracl., springs or torrents ά-ττοστράψαι Delph. = άποστρέψαι.. 49.2 άτΓΟτίνοιαν El. = άποτίνοίεν. 12 ci ά-π-οφορά Coan, carrying off άποφων€<ι> Cret. [άποπδνίοί etc.), bear witness. See φωνέω άπΐΓα(Γάμ€νος Boeot. = άνακτησάμενο^. App. 69.4 άΐΓΊΓίκτάτου Thess. = άττοτεισάτω. 68.2 άττύ Arc, Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = άπό. 22 άτΓυδ£δομ£ν[θ8] Arc. = άποδεδομένον^. 10 άττυδόαξ Arc. = αποδού$. 144 ά•π•υδόσ-μ[ιον] Arc, meaning uncertain. No. 17.28, note άΐΓυτ€ίω Arc. = άποτίνω. 162.12 άπνω Arc. , summon = poet, ήπύω, άπύω. 191 ά7Γώμοτο$ Cret., under oath of denial αρατρον Cret. = άροτρον, 162.2 άράω Ileracl. (άράσοντι) = άρόω. 162.2 ράργον VA. ~ %pyov. 12 άρ-γύριος Lesb. = άpyύpεos. 164.0. &ρ- yvpa, 19.4 αργυρρον The.ss. = apyupLov. 19.3 άρ€σ•μιον I'hoc. , fee, perquisite. From αρέσκω Ηαρίσ-ται Locr. = έλεσθαι. 12, 85.1 ραρήν Cret. = άρήν (Att. inscr. ), nom. of apvos. 52 άρρ£Τ€υ€, άρήτίυ€ Avi^. , presided. 55 302 GREEK DIALECTS 'ΑρΙ<Γταιχνο5 Coan. 69 α Κάρνησιβ Ik'racl. = αρνησιά. 5 8 (Ζ appivT€pos Arc. := άρρην. 80, 165.1 αρρην Att. , ράρρην ΚΙ. 49.2, 80 αρσ-ην Ther. etc., άρσης Lac. = ίρρην. 49.1.'. 80 "Αρταμις = "Αρτεμίϊ. 13.2 *Αρταμίτΐ05 = ' Αρτέμισίοί. 61.3 Άρτίμίρια Eietr. = Άρτΐμίσια. 60.3 άρτύω llcracl., devise by ιοΊΙΙ. Cf. lie- sych. άρτνμα- διαθήκη, and άρτΰναί- διαθ€ΐι>αι. In Cretan (Law-Code XII. 32) manage (property). In Arcadian simply prepare, provide. Cf . the of- ficial title.s Arg. άρτΰναι (no. 78.2, note), Kpid. άρτΰνοι, Ther. άρτυτ-ήρ άρχιδανχναφορί'ω Thess., .see δαύχνα άρχιττολ.ιαρχ€ω Thess., be the first pto- liarrh. See ττοΚίαρχοι Άρχοκράτης Hhod. = Άρχβκράτηί. 167 άρχος Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr. = άρ- χων magistrate as = ?ω5. 41.4, 45.4, 132.9α άσ-αυτός reflex, pron. 121.4 Άσ-καλαΐΓΐός Thess. = Άσκληττιόϊ. 48 άσκηθής Arc, iised of animals xuithout blemish α.(σ)σισ-τα EL, Lac. = ί-γχιστα. 113.3. Lac. Tol 's ά{σ)<τιστα ττόθίκΐί, El. τοίρ έπ ά{σ)σιστα, those next of kin. Cf. Cret. ol ΐπ άνχιστα (or έπάνχιστα) τΓΐπα,μένοι the nearest owners, Locr. ίττάνχιστοί next of kin άστάς Kpid. = άναστάί. 77.2 ρασ-τός = άστ05. 52 ατα Vret., penalty, fine. 53 άταγία Thess., time ivhen there is no rayoi, hence time of peace. No. 33, note άτάω Cret. {άταμένοι, άταθ^ΰ), fine. 53 άτ€ Lac. {har) = rJTe as. 132.5a άτίλίν Cypr. = άτΐλή. 108.2 άτ£ρόΐΓτιλο5 (and -iXXos) Epid., .see 07Γτίλθ$ ατ£ρος = ?repos. 13. .3 Άτθόνίΐτος Thess. = Άφθόνητο^. 86.2 ατι Cret. = άτινα. 129.3 άττάμιος 1ί1• = άξ'ήμιοί. 84 αύάτα Lesb. = ίτη. 53 αΰθιν Kheg. = aCrts. 133. (i αΰρηκτος Lesl). = άρρηκτοι. 55α αύσαυτός, reflex. i)run. 121.4 αΰσος Cret. = άλσοϊ. 71 αύσ-ωτός Delph., reflex, pron. 33 (f, 121.4 αΰταμαρόν Locr. = αΰθημΐρόν. 12, 586 αΰταμΐριν Cret. = αύθημβρόΐ'. 133.0 άρντάν Corcyr. = άυτ-ην. 32 άρυτάρ Att. = αύτάρ. 32, 50 αΰταυτός reflex, pron. 121.4 αύτ6ϊ W. Grk., αύτϊ Boeot. = αύτοΰ. 132.2 αΰτ€Ϊ9 Boeot. = αύτοΐί. 30 αυτιν Cret. = aCn;. 133.0 αυτός. 121.3,4. 125.2 αύτοσ-αυτός reflex, pron. 121.4 αύτούτα Sicil. = eauroO. 121.4 αντώντα Sicil. = εαυτών. 121.4 αϋως Lesb. = ^ws. 35 άψ€δριατ€ν(ι) Boeot., serve as άφΐδριά- ras or official dedicator. No. 42, note άφί'ρξοντι Heracl., shut off (water by damming). Heracl. Tab. 1. 1.30 ff., note άφ£ώ(Γθω Arc, from άφίημι. 146.4 Άφορδίτα Cret. = 'Αφροδίτη. 70.1 άφφάνω Cret. = άμφάνω. 69.3 άφωνος Heracl., intestate άχι Dor., ivhere. 132.5α άχΰριος building to hold chaff. Cf. He- sych. &xvpos • 6 άχυρων, άχυροδόκη ' αποθήκη tCjv άχυρων ά(ρ)ώς Dor. etc = iws. 35, 41.4 Βαδρόμιος Coan, Rhod. = 'Άοηδρομιών. 44.2 βαθοί'ω Le.sb. = βοηθάω. 44.2 βανά Boeot. = '^υνή. 68.1 βάρναμαι = μάρναμαι. 88 βασ-ιλά€ς ΕΙ. = βασΐΚήΐζ. 15 βασ-ιλίύς, official title in many states. In some the chief magistrate ; in others restricted to religious func- tions, like the άρχων βασιλΐύί at Ath- ens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4C) and Mile- tus ; βαα-ί\ΐΐί an official body, e.g. in Mytilene (no. 22) and Elis (no. 57) βάω Dor. = βαίνω. Ileracl. ίττιβηι, Cret. έμβέηι (cf. 161.2). also έκβωντα^ΎΧηια. 5.77, ίμβη Ar.Lysist.l303, etc. β€βαιωτήρ Delph. = -τή%. 164.5 β€ίλομαι Boeot. = βούλομαι. 49.3, 68.2, 75 βίλλομαι Thess. = βούλομαι. 49.3, 68.2, 75. 3 pi. subj. βίλλουνθΐΐν, 27, 139.2 Βΐλφαιον The.ss. =*Α^λφαιον, Α(\φίνιον. 68.2 Βίλφοί Lesb., Boeot. = Δίλ^ο/. 68.2 βίνί'ω ΚΙ. = βινέω. 186 βίντκΓτος Dor. = βέλτιστοι. 72 β€ττόν Lac = *ρ€στ6ν. 86.4 GLOSSAEY AND INDEX 303 βέψυρα Boeot. = -γέφυρα. 68.2 βίδεοι, βίδυοι Lac, title of officials. 51 βίίτος ('ret. = βίοτο$. 167 βοαθοεω, βοαθ€ω = βοηθέω. 44.2 \vith a βοιηθε'ω = βοηθέω. 31α βοικίαρ ΕΙ. = οίκίαί. 51 βόλιμοδ Delph., Epid. = μόλιβοί. 88 βόλλα Le.sb. = βουλή. 75 βολλενω Lesb. = βου\€ύω Βολοεντα Cret. 44.4, 51 βόλομαι Arc. , Cypr. , Ιοπ. = βούλομαι. 75 δ Βόρθιο$ Cret. = Όρθιοι. 5 1 βουα -yop Lac, leader of the βοΰαι, the bam Is in which Sjiartan boys were trained. Nos. 70-73, note βοών lleracl., cow-shed. 165.4 βροχΰβ Boeot,, Thess. = βραχύς. 5 βυβλ(α lleracl. , papyrus marsh, τάν βυ- βλίαν IIeracl.Tab.1.58 = τάν βυβλίναν μασχάΧαν 1.92. See μασχάλα βΰβλινος Heracl., see μασχάλα βνβλίον = βίβλίον. 20 β«θ€« Ιοη. = βοηθέω. 44.2 βωλά Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. = βουλή. 25 with α, 75 Βωρθέα Lac = Όρθια. 51 Βωρσ-έα Lac = Όρθια. 64 βώδ Dor. = /3ous. 37.1 γά W.Grk., Boeot. = 7^- 13.3 Γαιάροχο? Lac. = "γαιήοχοί. 53 γαιών lleracl., heap of earth, mound. 165.4 γάμελα Delph. = 7α/Λ-)7λία, wedding cakes. 164.!» •γεγράψαται lleracl. = "γεΎράφαται. 146.3 γεγωνί'ω Cliian, call aloud. 184 ■γε'λαιμι, Lesb. = γβλάω. 47 -γε'λαμι = 7€λάω. 162.4 γενεά famil•/, offspring, also in plural descendants. No. (iU.l,note γερεαφόρο? Coan, title of a priestly ot!icU;i. Ύΐρηφ6ρο$ occurs also in Pserimos near Calymna γ(νομαι = Ύί•γνομαι. 86.7 γΐνο5 lihod. = yivvos γίνυμαι Boeot., Thess. =7ί7ίΌμαι. 86.7, 162.-, γινώσκω = yi -γνώσκω. 86.7 γνδμαν El. = -/νωμ€ν. 12a γραμματίδδω Boeot. = Ύραμματβύω. 84. So Ύραμματιστά$ = 'γραμματΐύ% in Boeot., Ach., Delph., Epir. as in lldt. γράσσμα Arg. = -γράμμα. 164.4 γραφή5 .\rc. = "γραφΐύί. 111.4 γράφος Ι•>1. = "γράμμα. 241 γροφεν5 ΕΙ., Argol., Sicyon. = ■γραφεύ$. 5 γροφενω Argol. = *•γραφΐνω. 5 Γρόφων Mel. 5 γυμνάδδομαι Lac. "γυμνάξΌμαί. 84 ΓυνότΓ"ΤΓασ•το5 Boeot. 69.4 δαΐσ -is Cret.. division δακκνλιος Boeot. = δακτύλιο?. 87 δάλτο? Cypr. = δέλτοί. 49.3 δαμε'τας Carpath. = δημότης. 167 δαμιεργ05 Astyp., Nisyr. = δημιουρ-γό;. 44.4 δαμιοργός = δημιουρ-γόί. 44.4 δαμιωε'μεν, δαμιώοντες Boeot. = ξημωΰν etc. 159 with Αρρ. Δαμοκρέτω Lesb. = Αημοκρίτου. 18 δαμοσ-ιοία ΕΙ. = δημοσιοίη. 15, 157 δ δαμοο-ιώμεν ΕΙ. = δι^μοσίοΟί'. 157 b δαμοτε'λην Lesb. = -τΐλη. 108.2 δαράτα Delph., α ceremonial cake. No. 51 Αγ., note δαρκνά Cret., see δαρχνά δάρμα Delph. = δέρμα. 12 δαρχμά = δραχμή. Arc, Cypr., El., Corey r. 49.2α δαρχνά ("ret. [δαρκνά) = δραχμή. 49.2 α, 69 α δάτταθθαι, δάττόνται Cret. = δάσασθαι, δάσωνται. 82 δανχνα Thess., Cypr. = δάφνη, άρχι- δαυχναφορείσαί, συνδαυχναφόροι, Ααυ- χναί[ου]. 68.4α with Αρρ. δέατοι Arc. = δοκη. 139.1, 151.1, 191 δείλομαι Delph., Locr. = βούλομαι. 49.3, 68.1, 75 δε'κετθαι Cret. = δέχεσθαι. 66, 85.3 δε'κνυμι Ιοη. — δείκνυμι. 49. 1 δεκο Arc = δέκα. 6, 114.10, 116α δε'κομαι = δέχομαι. 66 δε'κοτο? Arc, Lesb. = δέκατοί. 6, 114. 10, 116α δε'κων Lesb., Chian =.gen. pi. of δέκα. 116 δεΤιλω Arc. = βάλλω. 49.3, 68.1 δεμελεΐς Epid., leeches. Cf. llesycli. δεμβλεΐί- βδέλλαι Apivias ("orinth. = Aeiviaj. 28, 54d δερεθρον Arc. = βάραθρον. 68.3 Δεύς Boeot., Lac, Bhod. = Zfi'/s. 84 with A])p. δεύω Lesb. = δέω want. 35 304 GEEEK DIALECTS 8έψνρα Cret. = -γέφυρα. 68.2 8ήλομαι — βούλομαι. 25 with a, 49.3, 68.1,75. El. δηλομήρ, 110. ()0.5, note δημορίων Orop. = δημοσίων. 60.3 Δήνα ("ret. = Zijva. 84, 112.1 διακνόντων Heracl. = δίayv6vτωu. 66 διάλαμψις = δίάληψίί distinction, in late Lcsb., Cret., etc. Cf. And., Thes.s. λάμψομαι = λήφομαι, aS also ill lldt. διαλιαίνω Boeot., see -λια/νω SU Thes.s. = δίά. 7 δΐίγί'λα Epid. 162.4 Δΐί£=Λι/. 112.1 Διρίίθίμι,ε Cypr. 112.1 δΐ€ kC The.ss. = δώτι. 131 διηκόσΊΟΐ Ion. = διακόσιοι. 117.2 δικάδδω Cret., El. = δικάζω. 84 δίκαια El., legal penalties, fines. ξΊκαια, 62.2 δικάσ-ξω Arg. — δικάζω. 89.1 δικάσ-κοποι officials at Mytilene, in- spectors of justice δικασ-τήρ Locr. , Pamph. = -tijs. 164.") δικάωβ Lesb. = δικαίων. 31 δΐκννμι Cret. = δύκνυμι. 49.1 δίκρ€α$ Cos, Chios, double portion of flesh, a double cut δινάκω El., change, amend. Cf. δίνω Διόζοτος Boeot. , Thess. = Αώδοτο$. 166.2 δίομαι Cret. = διώκω. 162.10 διορθωτήρ Corcyr. = -TTjs. 164.5 διουο Boeot. = δύο. 24 διπλΐΐ Cret., Heracl. = διπλΐ]. Cf. 132.2 διιτλίΐοδ Locr. = διττλόί δίρ€(Γΐς Civt. = διάρρησίί in form. Law- Code IX.2G, note 8(ψυιο$ El. = δί7Γλάσιο5. 241. ξΊφνιοί, 62.2 δορέναι Cypr. — δοΰναι. 154.1 δόκημα Arii. = δόγμα. No. 81 δοκιμάδδω Hoeot. = δοκιμάζω. 84 δουλίζω Hoeot., Phoc. = δουλόω. 162.1 δρίψο$ Syrac. =: δίφροι. 70.2 δρομ£ν$ Cret., one loho is of age. Boys under seventeen were not allowed to enter the gymnasia, Λνΐύΰΐι tlie Cret- ans called δρόμοι, and so were termed άπόδρομοί δυράνω Cypr. = δίδωμι. Cf. Lat. duim Svi Lac. = δύο. 114.2 δυ«ίν = δυοΓν. 114.2 δύο, plural forms δνων, δυοΐ$, δύα$. 114.2 δνόδ€κα = δώδεκα. 115 δυώδεκα = δώδεκα. 115 δνωδ£καί8, δωδ€κα£8 Delph. = Ion. δω- δίκηΐί sacrijice consisting of twelve vic- tims δώκω Cyj)!•. = δ/δωμι. 162.11 δώλα, δώλθ5 Dor. = δούλη, ooOXos. 25 c δωό§ Cret. = j'wos. 84 δώω Boeot., Cret. = ζώω. 84.1, 162. 7 € Locr. = e/c. 100 ία El. = ΐΐη. 15, 31 ρεραδίκότα Locr., .see άνδάνω ϊασ-σ-α Arc, Arg., Me.ss. = οΰσα. 163.8 €βδ(μαΐθ5 Epid. = έβδομαΐοί. 114.7 Ιβδεμήκοντα Delph., Heracl. = έβδομη- κοντα. 114.7 €β8€μο5 Delph. = 'ίβδομο^. 48, 114.7 ί'γγροφον Cret. = ("γΎραφον. 5 «γρηληθίωντι Heracl., to e^eiX^wpreweiii. 75, 151.2 ϊγκτασι? = (Ύκτησι$. 49.;") 6γραμμαι Cret. = "γέ-γραμμαι. 137 £γρασ•φ€ν =: iypa\pev. 87 ί'γρατται (^ret. = yaypanrai. 86.2, 137 ίδονκαίμ Thess., ίδώκαιν Delph. = έδω- καν. 138.5 ίδραμα l^iid. = '^δρα. Cf. the rare ^δρα- σμα ίθίν Epid. = ου gen. 3 pers. pron. 1 1 8.3 £Ϊ \V. Grk. = ου adv. 132.2 ρ€ΐζδ$ El. = βί'δώί. 62.2 ίΙκΑι•ο. = ΐΙ. 134.2 α ρ«£κατι Heracl. = είκοσι. 116 «I'kokttos Lesb. = εικοστοί. 116 with a £Ϊλω, €ΐλ€ω. 75 €ίμάτιον = ΐμάτιον. Αρρ. 11 €ΐματΐ(Γμ05 = ιματισμοί. See preceding €Ϊμ€ΐν Khod. = είναι. 163.7 ΐΙμ.ίν ^= είναι. 163.7 ίΐν Eub. = είναι. 160 €Ϊνατο$ Ion. = «faros. 54 ίϊνίκα Ion. = ^νεκα. 54 ίϊνιξαν Boeot. = ijveyKav. 144 α ρίΐΊΓ- (Cret. ρείττόντι etc.) =; είπ-. 52 ίΐρήται Ion. = είρέαται. 43, 139.2 ίϊσ-χημαι = εσχημαι. No. 10.14, note ΓΗ€καδάμο£ Boeot. 30, 46, 52 /> ρέκαθθα Cret. = e/coO(Ta. 163. 8« ρίκασ -TOS. ίκαστοί. 52 b ίκατ€ρω Coan, adv. on each side of. 132.7a Γ€Κ€δαμο5 TIhss. 46.526 «Κ(\ηρία = εκεχειρία. 25 I) ρίφόνταΒ Locr. = εκόνταί. 52 GLOSSARY AND INDEX 30i hcKOTov Arc. = €κατ6ν. 6, 116α, 117 ίκΐΓί'τωντι lieracl. = έκιτέσωσί. Ileracl. Tab. 1. 120, note €KT€iesb. = εξηκοστοί. 116 «ξξανακά(δ)δΐν The.ss. = έξανα'γκάξ'ειν. 69.3, 84, 89.1 ϊξοι Cret., Syrac. = (ζω. 133.5 €ξόμ€ΐννον The.S.S. βξάμηνον. 6 ί| όρύξ€ (-'ypr. , expropriate. Probably from an 4ξορύσσω used in a iigurative sen.se (cf. Εημ;. root out). But many assume 4ξορύ^ω as a by-form of ίξ- op{f)ii'u €ξθ5 Dor., Delph. = e|w. 133.5 ptos Locr. = eavToO. 118.3 €ir Thess. , Boeot. = έπί. 95 c -π-αβολά Cret., share. 167a €•π•άκο6 Lac, dual of έπάκοο^. No. G7, iKile ίττάνακκον = ivavayKes. 69.3 ίττανιτάω LI., return. Cf. Ιτητέον = Iri- ou, and Ilesycli. είτακεΐν ίληλνθ^αί €irav)(i = ίπ-ηρεά'ζω. This spelling \vitli ££, as in no. 18.40 and also in ])a- l)yri {^πηρειάσαντοί, Herlin Aeg. Urk. II. 589.9), is the etymological one (cf . επήρεια), while επηρεάζω of oiir texts is like δωρεά beside δωρειά (31) €-ir£ Hoeot. - έπεί. 29 FiVija Cypr. = €7Γία. 9.3 ίπίαρον HI. = *ίφίερον sacred pcnnlti/ «ΊΓίατίβ (πιατ^) Locr. , for the year. No. 55.3.5, note «πιβάλλων Cret. , short expression for c3t επιβάλλει. Sometimes = ώι επιβάλ- λει {τα χρήματα), i.e. heir-at-law ; sometimes = ωι επιβάλλει (όπ^υίεν), i.e. groom-elect €•π•ιδ€ί iioeot. = 4πειδή. 29 €πιδημ€ωρι.ν Eretr. := έπιδημΟισιν. 60.3 ίΤΓίδικατοί Lac. = ois επιδικάζεται those ίο whom property is adjudged by law, heirs-at-law. For -ατοί cf. θαυμΛτόί beside θανμαστό$ €πιζημίωμα Ileracl. = ίπιζήμιον p)enaltij ίΤΓίζύγιον Arc. = ΰποζύ^ιον €•ΐΓΐθ€Ϊαν El. = έπιθεΐεν. 12 α εΐΓΐθιιάν€ Arc. = έπιθίΎΎάνη. 62.3 €ΐηκαταβάλλω lieracl. = επιβάλλω im- pose upini. ίΐΓΐλ€κταρχ€'ω Aetol. No. 02. IG, note (ΤΓίροικία Locr. = έποικ'ια eiripoiKOS Locr. = έποικοι ίτΓίοικοδομά lieracl., collective, used of the buildings belonging to the land. No. 74.150, note Ιττιττήν Epid. = καταπάσσειν. Cf. Ile- sycli. πή καΐ πήρ έπι τοΰ κατάπασσε καΐ καταπάσσειν ίτηττηράω Cret. (επιπερεται) = πειράω ίττιττόλαια χρήματα Cret. , movahleprop- crtij. Cf. Ilarpocration έπιπλα- τήν οίον επιπόλαιον κτήσιν καΐ μετακομίζε- σθαι δνναμένην ίπι•π•ρ€ίγισ•το8 Cret., the next oldest. See ' πρεί^ιστο•! €•ΐΓΐσ•Κ£άζ€ΐν Corcj'r. = έπισκενάζειν. 36 ίΐΓίσ-ιτενδω ( "ret., solemnly promise. Cf. Lat. spondco. έπέσπενσε, 77.3 ίΐΓίχύτα? A rg. = έπίχυσι•! beaker. No. 82 €iroif6h€ Arg. 53, 59.2 «iroipe\ι. 61.0 ήμι,Ο"0ΓΟ8 = '/μ'""!''• 61.0, 81 f( Η€μίτ€ΐα Epid. = ήμίσαα in sense of ήμί- €κτον. 61.0, 164.9 308 GREEK DIALECTS ήμιτυίκτό Cret. = ήμιίκτου. 61.(3 ήμυσ-υ = ήμισυ. 20 ην Ion. = eav. 134. 2/j ην = ήσαν. 163.4 ήναι Arc. = ehai. 154.1, 163.7 ήνατοδ Cret. = evaroi. 54, 114.9 ήνίΐκα = TjvfyKa. 49.1, 144 α ήν€ίχτθησαν Eplics. Αρρ. 89.1, 144 α τ\νικα = ijpeyKa. 49.1, 144 ήνται Me.ss. = ώσι. 151.1, 163.8 ηί Ilcracl. = ds. 114.1 T)S = ^ν. 163. ο ήίΓτω ΕΙ. = 'ίστω. 163..') ήται Delph. = y. 151.1, 163.8 ήτω = «στω. 163.5 ηΰτών Coau = εαυτών. 121.2 ήχοι Orop. = δτΓοιι. 132.3 ήώ? Ion. — ?ω5. 41.4 6 θάλαθθα Cret. = θάλαττα. 81 α θάλαττα. 81 θαρρΐ'ω ΕΙ. = θαρσ^ω, θαρρ^ω, but in technical sen.se of be secure, immune. yo eappos security, inimuniti/. 80, no. 57.1, note Θα(ρ)ρή8 Thcr. 42.2, 80 0£- Meg. etc. = Qeo-. 42. 5 d θεαρός = θεωροί. 41.4 θί'θμιον Locr., Elean = θ^σμιον. 65, 164.4 ΒίΒμόζ Epid., Lac. = θζσμό$. 65, 164.4 ΘίΐσίΓίαί. ©eio-iriivs lioeot. = θεσττιαί, θεστΓίβύ?. 9.2α Θίόζοτο? Boeot.,Thess. =θεόδοτο5. 165.2 θίομοιρία Coan = deod μοίρα the purl ronscrrnted to the god 0€Op8oTOs Tliess. = θεόσδοτο?. 60.4 Ocopos. θ€υρ08 = θεωροί. 41.4rt Ge'pcros = θάρσοί. 49.2 θί'στων Plioc. (Stiris) = θέσθων. 85 θηανρό? Arg. = θησαυροί. 59.2 Θηλιίίτ€ρ08 El. = θη\νί. 165.1 θιαωρία lidcot. = θεωρία. 44.4 θιγάνα Delph., lid, cover (?). Cf. Ile- sycli. OLyuvos• κψωτοΰ. See no. 51 C .'wff., note θιθ€μίνθ5 Cret. = τιθέμενοί. 65 Oivos Cret. = θεΐοί. 164.!) ©loirirao-TOS Boeot. 69.4 Θι05 = θεοί. 9 Θιόφ€ΐ(ΓΤ08 lioeot. = *θε6θεστοί. 9.2 α, 68.2 Θο- Meg. etc. = θεο-. 42.5cZ θοσ-(α Boeot. = θυσία. 24 Θύρ5α Arc. = θύρα^ε. 133.2 θύρωτον Epid. = *θύρωτρον. 70.3 θύσθίν Arc. = τυθηναι. 65, 155.2 Θυφλό5 t^umae = τυφλοί. 65 θύ\α Cret. = τύχη. 65 θωάδδω ΕΙ. {θόά(δ)δοή impose α fine. See following θω(ι)ά« impose a fine. Locr. θοάστο, Att. θόάν, Delpii. θωεόντων. 161.2. Cf. Att. θω{ί)ά, Ion. θωαή (37), Delph. θωίασίί Ϊ Cypr. = 17. 93 ΪΟ Le.sl)., The.ss., Boeot. = μία. 114.1 with App. ϊαθθα Cret. = ο5σα. 81α, 163.8 Ιαρίΐάδδω Boeot. , serve as priest. 84 tape's Cyren. = iepeis. 111.3 Ιαρο(μ)μνάμον£5, see Ιερομνήμων ίαρός, Ιαρός = Ίερόί. 13.1, 49.2, 586 ϊασ•(Γα = ώΟσα. 163.8α Ιΐατήρ Cypr. = ιατροί. 56, 164.5 Ι'ατρα τά ΈρΊά., perquisites for healing. 165.3 ϊαττα Cret. = οΰσα. 81, 163.8 ϊγγυο? Arc. = eyyvoi. 10 Ιγκίχηρήκοι Arc, from iyχεLpiω. 10, 25 δ ϊδδιοδ Thess. = ϊδιοί. 19.3, 58 c [δ€' Cypr., then, and. 134.0 ρίδιος = ϊ5ιοί. 52 Ιί'ρίω? Mil. — Ίερεύί. 43, 111.5 Ιί'ρηα = i^peia. 28 6 Ιερήιια Ion. 37.2 ίίρήξ Arc, Ijtpes Cypr. τ= Ιερεύί. 111.4 Ιερητίύω =: ίερατεύω. 167. Ίερητεύκατι Fii.)C, 138.4 Ιεριτ^ΰω, 1αρι.τ(ΰω = Ιερατεύω. 167 Ιεροθυτί'ω jVrc, I'hoc, Khod., etc, be Ίεροθύτηί. Arc ίεροθυτ^ί, 78, 157 ΐ€ροθύτη8 (-as), official title. Somctime.s applied to priestly attendants, some- times to priestly officials of high rank, who were even, in some places, the eponymous officers Ιερομνήμων, -μνάμων, title of certain superiorotlicials, primarily in charge of religious matters, sacred commis- sioners, ministers of religion, but in some states the chief magistrates. Arc. Ηίερομνάμονσι, Tt.Xa. Arg., Epid. Ιαρο{μ)μνάμονεί, 58 6, 89.4 Upoiroios, title of officials in charge of religious matters, sf)metimes regular magistrates, sometimes extraordi- nary commissioners GLOSSARY AND INDEX 309 Upos, Upos. 58 6 Ιϊρωτ£ΰω = ίΐρατεύω. 167 Ιθθάντ€5 Cret. = iaravTes. 81 « Wvs Ion., Boeot. = βύθύί. As in lit. Ion., so also inscriptional ίθύί (Eplu;- sus), ίθυνα (Chios), though ('νθυνοί, έυθύνω also occur. Proper names in Ίθυ- are Ionic and Boeotian Ikos = eiVds. 116. Ther. Λίκάδί. 58c (ρ)ικα<ΓΤ05 Boeot. = e'lKoarhs. 116 with α (ρ)ίκατι = ΐΐκοσι. 52, 61.2, 116 ρικατίδίΐοβ ό Heracl., name of a par- ticular (twenty-foot) road fiKariireSos Heracl., twenty feet wide, used with &ντομο3 Ικί'τα? Arg. = Ίκέτηί. App. 58 6 (κμαμένοβ Cypr., stricken (in battle), hit. Denom. from *ίκμά. Cf. ΐκταρ at one blow, at once, Hesych. ίκτέα- άκόντιον, Lat. led Ικο(Γτ05 Thess. = eiKoaros. 116 with App.^ ϊκω = ηκω. As in Horn, and lit. Dor., so also in Arc, Delph., Locr., Co- rinth., Epid., Lac. Cf. also Delian Jko\_v] = άνηκον, and Ion. (Paros) perf . part, τα τταρικότα, the past ΐλαος, 'iXeos, ϊληοδ (Lac. hiXef os) = 'i\e- ω5. 49. Γ), 53, 58 (i Ηιλαξάσ-τό Delph., ίνοναίλάσκομαι. 85.1 Ηίλερος Lac, see iXaos Ιμάα-κω El., probably maltreat, related to t/uas, ίμάσσω Iv Arc-Cypr. = iv. 10, 135.4 piv = or_dat. 3 i^ers. prnn. 118.4 plv αΰτόι Cret. = έαυτψ. 121.1 Ινά-γω Arc. = ΐΐσά~^ω. 10. Ιναλίνω Cj'pr. , lorite upon. 10. Cf. Hesych. aXivecv άλείφειν, and dXet- ΤΓτήριον -γραφβίον. Κύπριοι Ινδικάζομαι Arc, see ένοικάξομαι ινδικός .Vrc, see ινδικοί Ινμενψής. ϊνμονψο$ Arc, blameworthy, impious. 10 I'virao-is Arc = ^μπασίί. 10, 49.•') ΙνίΓολά Arc. = €μπο\ή. 10 (νψαίνω Arc = μηνύω inform in legal sense. Cf. ΰσφαίνω Ath.To.v ΙνψορβΙω, Ινψορβισ-μός Arc, impose a pasture ta.r. the iutposition of a pas- ture tax. \o. 17, note Ids Cret. = ^icetJOs. 114.1 ίουιώ Boeot. = vlov. 24 ΊιτΊτίδαμο? Bhod. = Ίτητόδαμοί. 167 Cpeia Lesb. — Ιέρεια priestess. 13.1 tpcvs Lesb. = Ίερβύί. 13.1 Ιρητενω Lesb. = Ίΐρατΐύω. 13.1, 167 Ipos Le.sb., Ipo's, Ipos Ion. = iepos. 13.1, 76a Ιρών Cypr. [ipovi) district ρίσος, pCcrpos, iVos = icos. 52, 54, 50 6. Lesb. ίσσοθέοισι, 54 c Ιστία, 1<Γτία = εστία. 11 [(Γτιατόριον Rhod. = ϊστιατόριον ban- quet-hall. Cf . Hesych. ίστιατόρια • δΐίπνητήριον. 11 ρίσ-τωρ Boeot., It' iijiess. 52 c ϊττω Boeot. = ίστω. 86.4 ιών = έών. 9 Ιών Boeot. = iywv. 62.3, 118.2 κα W.Grk., Boeot. = /ce, dv. 13.3, 134.2 κά = κατά. 95 with a κά Arc-Cypr. = και. 97.2, 134.3 κα(δ)δαλ£ομαι El. = καταδηλέομαι in- jure, violate κάδδιξ, gen. κάδδιχος, Heracl., Mess., a measure. Cf. Hesych. κάδδιχον ■ημ'ιεκτον, and Lac κάδδιχο? urn (Plut. Lye 12) καδίκκορ Lac. = καδίσκοί. 86.3 καθεσ-τάκατς Delph., 3 pi. perf . 138.4 κακριθϋ Arc = κατακριθη. 151.2 καλαΐς Epid., probably hen. From *κα- Xajris to καΧέω as Eng. hen to Lat. cano καλλν[σμα]τα Ceos, sweepings. Cf. Hesych. σάρματα- καΧΧύσματα KaXpos Boeot. = KaXos. 54 κάρξα Lesb. = καρδία. 19.1 καρπόω offer, especially a burnt offering, in late inscr. of Cos, Smyrna, Thera, Athens, as often in the Septuagint. Cf. Hesych. καρπωθίντα• τα HI βω- μού καθαΎΐσθ4ντα. — κάρπωμα' θυσία. Coaii καρπωντι, 25 α κάρρων = κρείττων. 80, 113.1 καρταΐπος, ρ1. καρταίττοδα, Cret. large cattle, in contrast to πρόβατα used of sheep and goats. Cf . καρταίπου^ bull, ill Pindar. 49.2a Kapreposlon., Cret. = κρατεροί, in mean- ing of ten = κύριοί valid. Cf. also Ion. άκρατήί invulid. κρατεΐν be valid, Cret. κάρτων ([.y. 49.2a κάρτο? = /cparos. 49.2a κάρτων Cret. {κάρτονανί) = κρείττων, in njeaning = κυριώτεροί, as κάρτονανί εμεν, shall prevail, be of greater 310 GREEK DIALECTS authority. Cf. καρτερόί. 49.2 ο, 81, 113.1 KapuKCfrio lioeot. = Κηρυκείου. 53, 164.1 Kas .\rc.-Cypr. = και. 134.3 κασ-ίγνητοδ Arc, Le.sb. 191 -κάσ•ιοι \rr . = -κόσιοι. 116ίί, 117.2 καίτσ-ηρατόριν, καθθηρατόριν, καθθηρα- τόριον Lac, the hunt, name of an ath- letic game. 64. Nos. 70-73, note. Nouns in -is, -iv, for earlier -tos, -ων, are frequent in late inscription.s, and originated in the reproduction of Roman proper names like Cornelius, colloquial Cornells κάτ =: κατά. 95 κατ Cypr. = και. 134.3 κατα-γ£λάμ£νος Epid. 162.4 καταγρίω Lesb. = καθαφέω convict, con- demn. See ay ρέω καταδουλίττα(Γτη Boeot. —-δουλίσασθαί. Ci. 82. 85.1, 142 KaTafe\|A€vov Cret., asseinhled, to Karei- \έω. 75 καταθί'νδ Cret. = καταθΐίι. 78 Karaifci Locr. 53 κατάκλητο5 Ilerael., summoned, κατά- κλητοί ά\ία = Att. σύΎκΧητοί εκκλησία καταλλάσ-σ-ω Arc, intrans., act other- }i}/se καταλοβίν? Κι>ίά. = *κατα\αβ€ύ5 suj^port. 5 καταλυμακόω Ileracl., cover over with stones. Ci. Hesycli. λύμακ€ί• πέτραι. -λνμακωθήί, 78 κατάτΓΐρ = καΟάπερ. 57 α. Also for κατ- τάπερ, cf. 95 α, 126 κάταρ(:ος Arc = κατάρατοί. 54 κατατίθημ,ι Cret., Mess. = ΰποτίθημι niortgage, mid. take a mortgage κατί'θιίαν Cypr. = κατέθΐσαν. 138. Γ) κατέίρων Lesb. = καθίΐροΰν. 13.1, 155.3 κατίροργον Cypr., aor. of κατείρ-/ω. 5 κατιαραίω LI. (κατιαραίων, κατιαραύσΐΐί) — καθιερεύω in form, but in meaning = κατη-γορέω. 12α, 161.1, no. 57.2, note κατίγν[€ΐ.το8]? Thess. = κασίΎνητο^. 191 -κάτιοι W.Grk. = -κόσιοι. 61.2, 116 α, 117.2 κατιστάμίν Cret. 57 α κατοικίίουνθι Thess. ^^κατοικΰχτι. 139.2, 159 κατόπ€ρ Ion. beside κατάττερ = καθάπερ κατόρρ€ντ€ρον Arc, see appivrepos κατύ Arc = κατά. 22, 95 καυχ08 Cret. = χαλκοί. 65, 71 κ€ Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = άν. 13.3, 134.2 Ktivos - (κΐΐνοί. 125.1 κίλϊξ Lac. = κέληί. 142 α κ6λ€υθο5 Arc, road. 191 Kt'vTo \)or. = κέλτο. 72 κ£ραίω Delph. = κεράνννμι. 162.8, 229 κί'ρναν Lesb. = κιρνάναι. 18α, 155.3 κή Hoi'ot. = και. 26 κήνο$ = fKetvos. 25 with α, 125.1 κίρευσ-ις Cret. = xripevcris divorce κιξαλλ€ύω Ion., ai't as highwayman κιξάλληβ Itm., highioayman. Used with ληιστήί in no. 3 Β ID, as in Democr. fr. 200 ed. Diels. Probably of Carian or Lycian origin Kis Thess. = Ti's." 68.4, 128, 131 Κιττιήβ Eub. 81 κ£ων ά Thess., often used instead of στάλλα = στήλη κλαικτόδ Argol., Mess. = κλειστοί. 142 α κλαίξ Argol., Mess. = κλείί. 142α κλάρο5 Cret., the body of κλαρωται or serfs attached to the estate -κλί'α?, proper names in. 166.1 -KXepes, -κλ€'η8, -κλήξ, proper names in. 108.1 rt KXe'fos I'hoc 53 Κλενας Thess. etc. 35 a κλίνη Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche in a tomb κοθαρός Heracl. etc. = καθαροί. 6 KoOapcris El. = κάθαρσίί. 6 κοινάν, κοινανεω = κοινών, κοινωνέω. 41.4 κοινάο) Thess., Dor. = κοινόω. 162.2 κόμιστρα τά Cret., gifts. 165.3 κομιττάμίνοι Boeot. = κομισάμενοι. 142 κόρρα Ai'c = κόρη. 54 κορζία Cypr. = καρδία. 5, 19.1 κοσ-μ€ω (-ίω) Cret., be a member of the κόσμοί. See following, κοσμόντεί, 42. 5d κόσ-μος Cret., the body of chief magis- trates (collective; a single member was called κοσμίων, see preceding); later used of a single member of this body, Λvith pi. κόσμοι KOT€pos Ion. = ττότεροί. 68.4 κοτυλί'α Coan = κοτύλη κοΰρη Ion. = κόρη. 54 κραμά(Γαι Epid. — κρεμάσαι. 12b GLOSSARY AND INDEX 311 κρέννω Thess. = κρίνω. 18, 74 Kperos = Kparos. ^d.2 κρίννω hesh. — κρίνω. 74. Αυν.ΐκριννα, 77.1 κτί'ννω Lesb. = κτΐίνω. 74 κτοίνα Khod., a territorial division sim- ilar to the Attic deme. Cf. κτίζω., Kriais KTOivaras Ixhod., 'memher of the κτοίνα. κυκάν Epid. = κυκεών. 41.4 Ρύφνυβ Chalcid. 22 c, 24 α κυμ€ρ€ναι Cypr. = κυβερνάν. 88, 157 κΰρρος Tliess. = κύριοι. 19. ί3 κώρα Cret. = κόρη. 25, 54 KWS Ιοιι. =; TTtDs. 68. -4 Λα- from Λάο-. 41.4, 45.3 λάβωισ-ιν Chian = \άβωσιν. 77.3 λΠαβών Aegin. = λαβών. 76b λα-γαίω Cret. {\ayaiev), release ; aor. λα- yaaaL. 162.8 λάξομαι, λάξυμαι Ion., Meg., Boeot. (Χάδδουσθη) = λαμβάνω ΛατΊταίων Cret. 69.3 Xds, gen. Cret. λάό. 112.4 Λασ•αΐθ5 Tlies.s., Aapiaaws. No. 28.10, note λατραι[όμ€νον], λατρ€ΐόμ6νον El. = λατρευόμΐνον consecrated. 12 α, 161.1 λαφυροιτώλιον Arc, jjlundering . No. 18.11, note λ€ΐ.τορ€ύω Thess. = ίβρατβύω. Cf. Ile- sycii. Xeiropes- Upeiai, and \7jT7Jpes• le- pol στΐφανοφόροι. Άθαμανεί. Thess. et = ηι (16, 38). Probably related to Att. λ€ίτουρ-γέω (39) • λΐΐτωργός Boeot. = XeLTovpyos. 44.4 λ€ίω, see λ^ω λ€ΐολη5 Rhod., accursed. No. 93, not« λίκχοί Delph., dat. sg. of λΐχώ. 63 λίλάβηκαΑΓΟ., Ion., Epid. 137, 146.1 with App. λ€'(Γχα liliod., grave. No. 94, note Λίσ-χαίο? Tiiess,, epithet of Apollo. No. 2(5, note Λβττίναιοξ I'lii'ss. = Αεπτίναιοί. 86.2 λίΰτον or λ€ύτ6ν jVrc, wittingly (?). No. 17.3, note λία», Cret. λ€ίω =; θέ\ω. Doric (Cret., Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan, also in Epicliarinns and Tiieocritus) and Klean. Cret. λε/ω (but.subj. λψ), El. Χεοίταν, elsewhere only contracted forms as ληι, λωμ€s, λωντι, etc -λιαίνω Boeot. = -λεαίνω, but iu sense (act.) canceling, giving a receipt for, (mid.) having canceled, taking a re- ceipt for. Cpds. with άπύ, διά, is λίθιοδ Thess. = λίθινοί. 164.0,9 λιμήν Thess. = ayopa market-place (Thess. ayopa = εκκλησία) \nroTt\io) Locr., leave taxes unpaid. Cf. λιποστρατία etc. λιτσ -os Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113. 115, note Xoiris Arg., some kind of shallow ves- sel. Cf. Xon-ds and Xe7r/s AvTTos Cret. = λύκτοί. 86.1 λωτήριον Heracl. = λουτήρων. 44.4 μά El. = μή. 15 μά The-ss. = δέ. 134.4 μαϊτυ? Cret. = μάρτυ$. 71α μάν ΕΙ. = μ^ν. 12 α μάντοι Epid. = μ^ι/τοί. 126 μασ-τράα ΕΙ., accounting, or body of μαστροί. Cf . Hesych. μαστρίαι- αί των αρχόντων ευθυναι. 12 α, 31 μασ-τροί title of (1) officers with special function, (2) at Rhodes the highe-st officials of tlie state. Cf. nos. 9.5, 96 μασ-χάλα Heracl., hollow, marsh, βυ- βλίνα μασχάλα papyrus marsh μ€ Cret. = μή. 93 μ€δι.μμνον Epid. 89.4 μ€ζων Arc, Ion. = μείζων. 113.1 μΐθάμερα Epid. = μεθ' άμέραν. Adverb formed like ύπερκέφαλα from υπέρ κεφαλάν μ€( Boeot., Thess. = μή. 16 μΗ€ΐάλ[αν] Pamph. = μεyάληv. 62.3 μ€ΐννός, μ€ΐνό$ Thess. = juiji/os. 77.1, 112.3 Mh€i|ios Corcyr. 16δ μίίξ Inn., Corcyr., Meg. = μήν. 112.3 μ6μισ•θώ(Γωνται Heracl. 146.3 Me'vvii IJoeot. = Μένηί. 89.Γ), 108.2 Μίνοκράτη? Cret. = Mεvεκpάτηs. 167 μΐντον = μέντοί. No. 28.38, note μερεια Heracl. = μβρ/? μ€ρο5 Locr., real estate. No. 55.44, note μ€σ-£γγουο8 Boeot., adj. ivith a third party. Cf. μεσεyyvάω L...^ S. μεσόμνη Att. = μεσόδμη. 87 μεσ-ίΓοδι Thess., until. 132.9a μ€σ-ο-ορο5 Heracl., intermediate bound- ary μίσ-τα Arc, Cret. until. 86.4, 132.9a μεταροικέω Locr. = μετοικ^ω. 53 μ€Τ€ρρο$ Lesb. = μητριοί, 19.2 ί12 GREEK DIALECTS μ(τριώμ6ναι Ik'racl. = μΐτριούμΐναι. 42. Γ, 6 μΐί'ττ'€8 Cret., until. 86.4, 132. 9α μ€ττο8 Hoeot., Cret. = ^i^^os. 82 μίύξ ΚΙ. = μ -fiv. 112.3 μηδαμεΐ Delpll. = μηδαμοΰ. 132.2 μη5εΐα Ia'.sIj. = μηδεμία. ( 'f . 114.1 μηθείς = μηδΐί•;. 66 μήννθ8 Lcsl). = μηνύ•!. 77.1, 112.3 μήϊ lli'iacl. = μην. 112.3 μικκιδδόμ€νθ5 Lac. = μίΚί^όμενοί, Ά tei'in applied to Spartan boys in the third year of tlieir public training. 84, nos. 70-73, note Μίντων Arg. = Μίλτων. 72 Μίργοδ Kretr. = Μ/σγο?. 60.4 μΐ(Γτ05 Cret. = μίσθ6^. 85.1 μναμμ6Ϊον Tliess. = μνημΐΐον. 89.3 Μνασ-σ-ά Thess. = Μνασία. 19.3 μοΐα-α Le.sb. = μοΰσα. 77.3 μοιχεω Cret. {μοικίΰν etc.) = Dor. μοι- χάω = μοιχΐύω. 161.2 Λvitll Ajip. μοΰνθ9 Ion. = μ6νο$. 54 μυχ08 lleracl., storehouse, granary μώα Lac. = μοΰσα. Cf. 59.1, 77.3 μωλΐ'ω Ch'et. {μόλ^ν, μωλ^ν, etc.), contend (in law). So also Cret. άμφιμωλέω, άμφίμω\os, άντίμωΧοί, άίΓομωλέω, adv. άμωλΐί. Cf. Ile.sych. μωλήσεταί- μα- χ-ήσΐται. Related to Horn, μώλοί con- test. Cf. ά^ωνίξομαι as a law-term in Attic μώίτα = μοΰσα. 77.3 ναεύω Cret., take refuge in a temple νακόρος, see νεωκόροι να(ρ)08 = vews. 41.4, 53, 54/ ναιτοΐαι, see νβωποίηί ναΰο5 Lesb. = νεώί. *35, 54/ νεμονηία Cret. = νΐομ-ηνία. Xo. 113. 14G, note v€OTas Cret., an official bodij of young men, gen. i/eoras, ace. νώτα. 88 a νεωκόρος Ion., Deiph. ναοκόρο•;, Delpli., Epid., Coan νακ6ρο$ (41.4,45.3), cus- todian of the temple, sacristan. In some places the offi(!e Itccame one of considerable rank and honor νεωτΓοίηδ Ion., Coan ναποΐαι. 31, 41.4. Cf. also Ion. νεωσοιό?, Boeot. vawoios. Title of officials in general charge of the affairs of the temple viKahas, νικάαρ Lac. = Wica1. = πάσχω. 66 ιτασ-σ-υδιάζω Lesb., assemble. 96.2 ■7τα(Γ<Γυ8ίηι Ion. = πανσυδίηι. 96.2 ττάσ-τα? Cret., owner. 49.5α ιτατάρα Locr. = πατέρα. 12 ιτάτρα Arc, Dor. = yivoi gens. Ion. πάτρη also, rarely, in this sense Ίτατριά Delph., Elean = yivos gens, as in Ihlt. 1.200 ιτατριόιόκοδ Cret. = έπίκΧηροί heiress. Law-Code VII.l.'), note (p. 270) ΐΓί iVrc = πεδά, μετά. 95, 135.5 ΐΓ€8ά = μετά. 135.5 Πίδαγβίτνιοβ = Mera-. 135..^) ■ireSafOiKOi Arg. = μέτοικοι. 53, 135.5 ■ircSija t-'ypr. = πεδίον ireSiov Arg. — μετεών. 9.7, 135.5 τΓ€ΐ, τΓίΐ W.(irk. = τΓοΟ, τΓοιι. 132.2 Πίΐλίσ-τροτίΒο? Boeot. 68.2 τΓίίσ-αι I'hess. = τεΐσαι. 68.2 ■πείσει Cypr. = τείσει. 68.1 ΊΓίλανόβ, originally a cake offered to the gods, bnt also applied to an offer- ing of money. So in no. 82, as in .some inscriptions of Delphi and Aniorgos ΐΓί'λίθρον = πΧέθρον. 48 ΐΓί'λίκυβ (or πέλεκυ) Cyi)r., used of a sum of money eijual to 10 minae. Cf. Ilesych. ήμιπέΧεκκον . . . τό yap δεκάμνουν πέλεκν καλείται παρά ΙΙαφί- ots. Used elsewhere with other val- ues ; cf. Ilesych. s.V. πέΧεκυ^ τΓίλτοφόραβ Boeot. — πεΧταστή^ ΐΓί'μτΓί Lesh., Thess. = πέντε. 68.2, 114.5 ΤΓίνταΗίτηρίϊ 1 Ieracl.= 7rei'raeT7;/)t's. 58 c ■7Γ€νταμαριτίύω Delph., serve as πεντα- μαρίταζ. 12, IIO. 51 D Κ!, note ΊΓίντηκόντων Chian = gen. pi. of πεντή- κοντα. 116 τΓίντορκία Locr., quintuple oath, oath sivorn by five gods. 58ci ir€vTos Cret., Amorg. = πέμπτοι. 86.2, 114.5 with App. ireireiiTTeiv Thess. = 7re7re«r^oi. 85.1, 156 ireiroiovTewrcri Boeot. = πεποιηκόσι. 9. 2 if, 146 ιτίτΓΟκα Lac = πώποτε. 132.(),9 ΐΓ€ρ = περί. 95 with App. τΓίραιόω Cret., set aside, repudiate (the ]nnvhase of a slave). Law-Code λ'ΙΙ.ΐο, note •π•6ριβολιβόα) Hhod., fasten round with lead. 88 ΐΓ€ρί8ρομοι, officials at Mytilene, clerks of the court Ιΐ€ρ9οθαρ(α(, Locr. 6, 95 irepoSos Del] ill. = περίοδοι. 95 Πβρόχθίο?, Παρόχθ€θ5, Locr. or Aetol. ethnicon. App. 12, 95 Γΐ€ρραμο$ Lesb. = Πρίαμο?. 19.2 TTicrtrupes Lesb. = τ^τταρε?. 68.2, 114.4 Π€ταγ6ίτνιθ5 = Jlera-. 135.5 τΓί'τίυρον < Mop. = ffavts wooden tablet. Same word as πέτανρον springboard and perch for foiols Πίτθαλ08 Thess. = Θεσσαλοί. 65, 68.2, 816 ■τΓίτράμίΐνον Boeot. = τετράμηνον. Cf. 68.2 τΓ€τρατο9 Boeot. = τέταρτοί. 49.2 α, 68.2, 114.4 iriTTapes, "π•€τταράκοντα Boeot. = τέττα- piS, τετταράκοντα. 68.2, 114.4, 116 π«νθω Cret. (πενθεν), inform. 162.!) ΐΓ€φ€ΐράκοντί8 Thess. = τεθηρακότε3. 68. 2, 147.3 GLOSSARY AND INDEX 315 ΐΓ€ψυτ€υκήμ€ν Heracl. 147.2 Ίτήλυι Lesb. = τηλΐ. 6S.2, 132.4 ΊΓΐθόω Eoeot. = πείθω. 162.;> Tr£]). 159 στ€φανώω = -όω. 159 with Λρρ. σ-τίφών Ion., ridge. 165.4 (Γτο£χ€ΐ5 Lesl). = στοιχίων. 78,157.1 σ-τονόρί(σ•)(Γαν Corcyr. 164.2 (ττοριτά, cTTop-iraos Arc. = αστραπή, άστραπαΐοί. 5, 31 σ-τρόταγο5 Lesb. = στρατη-γόί. 5 στροτεύομαι Hoeot. = στρατΐύομαι. 5 (Γτροτιώτα5 Hoeot, = στρατιώτης. 5 GLOSSAKY AND INDEX 317 (TTpOTOs Lcsl)., (TTpoTOs I'oeot. = στρα- τός. 5 (Γτροφά ])el-ph.,turn()fiheroad{?). See no. U1C33, note σ•ύγγραφο5 Arc, Boeot., Argol. = <7vy- "^ραφή contract {) Φ€τταλ08 Boeot. = Θεσσαλό?. 68.2 ψεών Dodona = dewv. 68.5 φήρ Le.sb. = θήρ. 68.2 φθέραι Arc. = φθβΐραι. 80 ψθέρρω Lesb. = φθΐίρω. 74 ψθήρω Arc. = φθείρω. 25, 74 φίντατοϊ Dor. = φίλτατοί. 72 Φίντων. Φιντία5 = Φίλτων, Φι\τία$. 72 φοινικήια Ιοη. = γράμματα. Cf. Hdt.o. 58. 164.1 φονίς Arc. = φονεύω. 111.4 ψράττο) Boeot. = φράζω. Αρρ. 84 α φρήταρχος Naples = φρατρίαρχο%. 70.3 φρίν Locr. = ττρίν. 66 φρονέόι Cypr. = φρονίωσι. 59.4 φροντίδδω, φροντίττω Cret. = φροντίζω. 84 φυγαδ€ί« ΕΙ. = <^ι;7οδειίω. 161.1. Αογ. .sn1)j. φν/αδΐόαντι, 151.1 φύοντ€5 Dodona = Ooovres. 6i.-'> φωνί'ω Cret. {-n-ovei etc.) declare, bear ivitness. Cf. άποφωνέω χάλκιος Le.sb. = χάλκεο?. 164. G χάραδο$ Ileracl. = χαράζρα ravine. Cf . Iloni. xipabos χαρίρίτταν Boeot. = χαρίΐσσαν. 53, 164.2 χίίλιοι Ion. etc. = χίλιοι. 76, 117.3 χ€λλιοι Lesb., Thess. = χίλιοι. 76,117.3 χ€ρρ- Lesb. = xeip-. 79 χήλιοι Lac. = χίλιοι. 25, 76, 117.3 χηρ- — χειρ-. 25 b, 79 χίλιοι Att. 11 with Αρρ., 76, 117 χραί(δ)δω El. = χρ^ξω. 84 χρανζομαι Cypr. = following χρούομαι Cypr., border on. 191 χργι'δδω Meg. = χρνζω. 84 χρ€£(Γτοι El. = χρησθαί. 85.1, 161.2α χρηίζω (or χρ-ή{ι)ζω, 37) = θ(\ω, βούλο- μαι. Especially frequent in insular Doric χρύσ -ios Lesb. = χρύσεο$. 164.6 ψάφι-γμα, ψάφιμμα Cret. = ψήφισμα. 142 α ψαφίδδω Boeot., Cret. = ψηφίζω. 84 ψάφιξι$ Aetol., ψάφιξξις Locr. = *φή- φισι$ act of voting. Locr. έν ύδρίαντάν ψάφιξξιν €Ίμ€ν (no. -55. 4.")) = Att. ψηφί- ζΐσθαι 65 ύδρίαν. 89.1. 142 α ψήφιξμα = ψήφισμα. 60.4 ίο Dor. etc. = δ^εν. 132.7 ώβά Lac. 51 ών = οΰν. 25 C ώνέω Cret. (oviv, ωνίοι) = ττωλ^ω. 162.9 ώραϊα Co&n, festivals celebrated at afixed date, Cf. Hesych. ωραία . . . τάσσεται . . . ίττΐ των καθ' ώραν συντελουμένων ιερών. — ωραία ήμερα ή εορτή lopos.Cret. = o'pos. 54 OS IJneot. = a!s. 58α ότι Cret. = ουτινοί. 129.3 ωτώ Lac. = αΰτοΰ. 33 α CHARTS AND MAP The charts are intended to exliibit, in a form which may be _ easily surveyed, the distribution of some of the more important peculiarities common to several dialects. Cliart I (repeated with sUght corrections from the author's article in Class. Pliil. IT, 241 if.) represents a selection of phenomena which ai'e especially signifi- cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart I a is a con- densation of the same. The presence of a given peculiarity is indicated by a cross oppo- site the name of the dialect and beneath a caption which, like those used in the Summaries, is sufficient to identify the plienomcuon, though not always to define it, and should always be interpreted in the light of the section of the Grammar to which reference is made. The cross is sometimes surrounded by a circle as an inti- mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood frum the section referred to. The coloring of the dialect map represents tlie grouping of the dialects as described above, pp. 1 ff. The mixture in Thessaly and Boeotia is indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios. But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through West Greek territory are ignored. Along the western coast of Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence (see p. 10, note) is so imperfectly known that the coloring of Acarnania and the adjacent region is to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which we have onjy a few late inscriptions, has been left uncolored. 320 t' rc^— σ>„ rt coSeo i/^ {θ|ϊ ^. -^ eo (Ο Τ ^ eo ίο' '^ ι^ 00 C Ϊ-' ϊ- ιο Ι rl rH ΟΟΟΜΟ«00«1<»ΗΟί>φιθαθΟΟ«ί<«0 — ο etio « to ^h< <»i-.in..= .. + + + " ■Α.ΛΧ., + β + + + + \M = IHU, e ® ® ® oaiK. .i, Bi». i• + + + + 'i,.»rt|. + + + + + + + (.=rt + + + + ..Xilw^. + + it 1 «V + + •J.»..• + + e e Θ ^ = rf + + ® + 1 dat sg. ... + ® «cc. pi. -n + + + 'IneaXfo» + + + -t- + 'hXavSoi. -AtSm + + ., = , + + ♦/^A + + Δ^Βοτβι 1 + + γ1™^. i s ^ + + r».(< = Λ, ί > I I f 1 1 r 1 1 1 1 p. n, 1 f i : f 1 + + llnmi + + Ki^t + + «Wtt + + «,," + + »ΧΓ.ν + + + <1 + + + Xr + + + + loSa. is .... » 1 + + l, = l. + + e«n, sg. .i. + + .»■ = ,,* + e .(■ = ™ + e .1. = „I + + I» = ll> 1 + + dat W. int^ etc. + + %•!, nlUa, etc. + + + ra = (*i» + + anlavoc. . > .. + + .Mn^ + + t « + + p-^f + + + Hm + + + P«rf.ppl,ia-.. + + + pair. adj. = geo. sg. + + + ai,*.=j^ 1 e β θ + + + + nUrtfi + + «.n» + + + + M<.) = drf 1 ■ + + + + Jri = 4rt β « ! 1 β + + + + «Ληρ Θ » 1 3 + + + + + + + e 1 β 1 + i » 1 + + + ,.M < < L L CHART Ια Attic Ionic Arcadian Cyprian Lesbian F. P. Thessalian - Th. Til. Boeotian Phocian I Locrian [ Elean Laconiaii Heraclean Megarian Corinthian Argolic Ehodian Coan Theran Cretan ^ ^ Attic Ε. Ionic C. W. Arcadian Cjprian Lesbian Ρ Thessalian Th. Boeotian Phocian Locrian Elean Laconian Heraclean Megarian Corinthian Argolic Rhodian Coan Theran Cretan CHART II 9 25 25 41.1 111 54 57 59 60 72 77.2 78 80 81 82 84 86.1 86.2 86.4 92 "i i ι + a £ ! ι S iS I & δ I i ϊ 2 a t .1 -S S: "1 ^6 g i t t J Attic + + 1 Ε. Ionic C. W. Θ + + + ί Arcadian + + Ο + + + -. Cyprian + + + -ί- + Θ © i Lesbian Ο + 1 -t- Ρ TIieBsalian Th. θ Ο + -f + e! ^ + + Boeotian + - + + -f + + + Phocian + + + Locrian -f- ® Elean + + ^ + + Ο + -f + + Laconian + + + + + + ! + + Heraclean + + + -ί i + Megarian + + + Ο Corinthian -Γ + 1 Argolic Θ θ 4 + + + ! -t Rhodian Ο Θ Η ο + Coan θ Ο 4 θ -r Ο i + Tlieran Q © + + + + Cretan - - - + + -t- ^ + + ^ + + + + Θ Attic Έ. Ionic C. W. Arcadian C}prian Lesbian ¥. Thessalian ThI Boeotian Phocian Locrian Elean Laconian Horaclean Megarian Corinthian Argolic Rhodian Coan Tlieran Cretan CHART III 132.4 101 135.6 13&6βΙΐ3β.2 13β.4|ΐ38.5 140.3 140.4 140 150 161 153.1 103.2 154.3 154.4^147.2 159 161 .2| I• :6 -Ϊ 1 'ε "Ι ι? Ί "Ξ. -J ι ■3. Β- Ι Ι Ι g d «= i 1 1 4 -I 4 Attic + + Ε. Ionic C. W. + + 4 Arcadian + + + -* + Cyprian ο - + θ Lesbian + e + - -t 4 4 4 P. Thessalian Th. + + + 4- - + 4 Boeotian + + θ -τ + - + 4 Phocian + ο ^ + + + Θ -ι- ffi + + 4 4 4 Locrian + θ + + Ejpan + + + + + 4 + 4 Laconian + + + + ^ Ucraclean + - + ^ Megarian + + + + 1 Corinthian + Θ + + + Argolic + © + + i + + 4 4 Rhodian + θ + + -(- 4 4 + θ + Coan •. + + θ + + + 4 Θ Tlieran -> + + 4 Θ Cretan + Η- Θ 4- + + + 4 4 4 4 JUL 2 2 University of California SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed.